particular which direct vs how to carry our selues in euery part of Gods publike worship And those I am now to deliuer vnto you let me intreat your attention and patience while I finish this doctrine the rather because it is not so pleasing I know vnto the eare as many other things that may be taught vnto you But 1. It is a truth Christ hath taught vs in his Word and whatsoeuer God is pleased to teach we must be content to heare For thus saith the Lord of Christ Ye shall heare him in all things whatsoeuer he shall say vnto you Acts 3. 22. 2. It is a truth naturally arising out of this Text and such as there be few places in Scripture from which it may be so fitly deliuered as from this 3. It is a truth of continuall vse and therefore we are bound to teach it I haue kept backe nothing that was profitable vnto you saith the Apostle Acts 20. 20. and if we be bound to teach it you are bound to heare it also 4. It is a truth you haue not oft heard and my desire is to speake so fully of it now that I may not need to teach it againe I told you the last day that there bee sixe duties of Gods worship vsed in our Assemblies and all of them by the ordinance and commandement of the Lord. For 1. We pray togeher 2. We heare the Word read 3. We heare the Word preached 4. We sing Psalmes 5. We haue both the Sacraments administred 6. We heare and receiue the blessing of God pronounced by his Minister Now the Word of God hath giuen vs particular direction how to carry our selues in euery one of these For prayer we finde three directions 1. We should if conueniently we may kneele at prayer The fittest gesture in prayer is kneeling because we haue no gesture in vse amongst vs so fit to expresse our humilitie by For this we haue a plaine commandement to vse it when we may Psal. 95. 6. Come let vs worship and fall downe and kneele before the Lord our maker So Paul taking his leaue of the Elders of Ephesus kneeled downe and prayed with them all Act. 20. 36. And so all the Christians at Tyrus accompanying Paul to the ship with their wiues and their children kneeled downe on the shore and prayed Acts 21. 5. Yea we haue the example of farre greater persons for this namely of Salomon 1. King 8. 54. And of one that was greater then Salomon euen out Sauiour himselfe Luke 22. 41. 2. They that cannot conueniently kneele should stand or at least doe as much reuerence with some other gesture and posture of their body as they can Some cannot conueniently kneele at prayer through age and other infirmities and we know God preferres mercy euen in this kind to our selues before sacrifice Matth. 12. 7. Some by reason of their Seates cannot kneele conueniently If the Minister should kneele at prayer in many Churches the people could not heare him no more could many of them doe if they should kneele downe themselues at his prayers And edification should bee more respected then gesture or any other thing that is but a matter of circumstance the Apostle blames the neglect of this as a chiefe fault in Gods publike worship 1. Cor. 14. 17. and professeth verse 19. that himselfe had a chiefe respect vnto this in all the parts of his Ministry and vers 26. giues this charge to the Church concerning euery thing that is to be done in the Church-assemblies Let all things bee done to edifying Such I say as cannot conueniently kneele should either by standing or by some other gesture shew as much bodily reuerence as they can For standing vp at prayer wee haue direction Nehemiah 9. 2. 5. Marke 11. 25. Luke 18. 13. And for the bodily reuerence that they should striue to shew that can neither kneele nor stand vp wee haue old and weake Iacobs example Gen. 47. 31. And Israel worshipped or adored towards the beds head If it be obiected that Dauid sate at prayer 2. Samuel 7. 18. I answer the word there vsed signifies as properly and vsually to remaine and abide in a place or at a thing as to sit as Genesis 27. 44. Leuiticus 14. 8. 1. Samuel 1. 22. and 20. 19. 2. Samuel 19. 32. in all which places the very same word is vsed in the originall tongue and must be vnderstood not of the gesture of sitting but of continuing and making some abode as all the best translators doe render it And so it is also to be taken and vnderstood there Dauid continued before the Lord. 3. All should with silence ioyne in heart with the Minister and in their vnderstanding and affection goe with him in his prayer and at the end of prayer witnesse their consent by saying Amen And that this is the part and duty of the people in publike prayer is euident both by the example and direction of the Word in these places 1. Chron. 16. 36. Nehemiah 8. 6. 1. Corinthians 14. 16. 2. At the hearing of the Word preached all must attend and hearken diligently and our whole carriage must bee such as may no way hinder but stirre vp and helpe our attention to that that is taught Acts 8. 6. The people gaue heed to those things which Philip spake with one accord And wee are commanded to hearken diligently Esay 55. 2 3. From day light till noone the eares of all the people were attentiue Nehemiah 8. 3. and Prouerbes 2. 2. cause thine eares to hearken Therefore it is noted to haue beene the vse of the people of God for the helpe of their attention to fasten their eyes vpon the Teacher Luke 4. 20. and to keepe their places Nehemiah 8. 7. So that to sleepe at Sermon or to talke or to suffer the eyes to wander here and there or to reade yea though it be on the Bible if wee hinder our attention thereby to that that is taught argueth want of reuerence and is a kind of contempt done to Gods Ordinance Iob speaking of the reuerence that men did beare to him saith Iob 29. 9. When hee spake the Princes stayed talke and layed their hand vpon their mouth and verse 21. vnto me men gaue eare and waited and held their tongue at my counsaile and ver 23. they waited for mee as for the raine In this respect writing and taking notes at Sermons because 1. It helpes to keepe the mind attentiue to that that is taught And 2. It helpes the memory is not vnfit how euer it be thought by some to be some hinderance to the words working vpon the affection in hearing 3. At the hearing of the Word read some further gesture and outward signification of reuerence is to be vsed then is required at the hearing of the Sermon See a proofe of this in the example of the Teacher Luke 4. 16. Our Sauiour when he read his Text stood vp to reade When he beganne his Sermon he sate downe
3. It is a maine hinderance to grace in the vse of the word and prayer as we haue heard in the Doctrine Pro. 15. 13. By the sorrow of the heart the spirit is broken 4. It giues great aduantage to Sathan It is an old saying that Melancholia est vehiculum Daemonum And experience proues that we are neuer so weake so apt to receiue the temptations of Sathan so vnable to resist them as when we are oppressed with melancholy and sadnesse of heart And this is that that is said Neh. 8. 10. The ioy of the Lord is our strength In this respect Paul chargeth the Corinthians to comfort the incestuous person and take heed lest he were not swallowed vp with ouermuch heauinesse lest Sathan saith he circumuent vs. For we are not ignorant of his enterprises 2. Cor. 2. 11. Lecture the ninetie fourth Iuly 23. 1611. IOHN IIII. XLIX L. THe last day we began to speake of the answer that this Ruler returned vnto Christ when he had beene rebuked of him and charged with infidelity which answer is set downe in this verse I haue now read vnto you And in it we obserued that he neither denies nor acknowledgeth the fault Christ charged him and his Nation with Secondly he neither shewes himselfe troubled with it by confessing his infidelity and seeking pardon nor doth he excuse or lessen it any way Thirdly though he esteemed highly of Christ and counted him a Prophet yet seemes he not at all to regard or be moued one whit with this sharpe reproofe he had receiued from him Fourthly no other cause can be imagined of his senslesnesse and stupidity but onely this That his griefe and care for his sonne was so very extreme that it tooke vp all his thoughts and affections it did so oppresse him that he could minde nothing else nothing else could affect him And from hence we receiued this Doctrine That extremity of worldly griefe will make the minde and heart of man vncapable of heauenly things It makes a man vnfit to receiue benefit by the Word and it makes a man also vnapt to pray with comfort For the Word though the heart of man be neuer so apt to profit by it neuer so teachable as it is in the time of affliction and heauinesse if it be moderate yet when it is in extremity it so oppresseth the heart that neither the threats of the Law though they be pressed vpon it by a sonne of thunder nor the sweet promises of the Gospell though they be applyed by such an one as Barnabas a sonne of consolation will be able to moue it or doe it good And as for prayer though we are neuer so fit for it as in time of affliction and heauinesse if it be moderate and secondly the spirit of prayer is such a grace and of that immortall nature as no affliction be it neuer so extreme is able vtterly to quench it or to depriue a man of it that did euer truely enioy it yet if affliction and sorrow be extreme it will make the best of Gods children vnfit to pray with that comfort they were wont And the reason of this I shewed you is the great weakenesse and impotency of mans nature Then came we to make our Vse of the Doctrine And the first Vse was to perswade euery Christian to learne the right way how to preuent and keepe his owne heart from immoderate sorrow specially for worldly things But because most men are apt to stumble at this exhortation and this age is so secure and so set vpon iollity and carnall mirth that it may seeme more needfull for vs to vse all our skill to humble men and bring them to remorse of conscience than to teach them to striue against sorrow I did therefore propound vnto my selfe this order in handling of this first Vse of the Doctrine First to shew you how far forth sorrow is fit and necessary for Christians Secondly that yet they must take heede of excessiue sorrow Thirdly how and by what meanes a man may best preserue and confirme his heart against it And of these three points I finished the two first the last day but the time would permit me to goe no further It now remaines that we proceed to the third and last and so come to the second Vse of the Doctrine All men esteeme it a miserable thing to haue a heart oppressed with griefe and seeke to shun it by all meanes And on the other side all men esteeme it an happy thing to haue a chearefull and merry heart but most men are miserably deceiued in the meanes whereby the heart may be preserued from excessiue sorrow and brought vnto true ioy But we must know that true peace is the peace of God as the Apostle cals it Phil. 4. 7. and true ioy is the gift of God And euery Christian should be able to call the Lord the God of his ioy and gladnesse as Dauid doth Psal. 43. 4. and make no reckoning of that peace and ioy whereof God is not the author So that if we would attaine to true peace and ioy indeed we must seeke it by such meanes as God hath directed vs to vse and not by any other Now I finde foure things especially which God hath in his Word directed vs to vse as remedies and preseruatiues against excessiue griefe and meanes to bring vs to true ioy The first is to get a true iustifying faith and good assurance of our saluation This is a sure way to keepe the heart from excessiue griefe and make it chearefull no ioy comparable to this Lord lift vp the light of thy countenance vpon vs thou hast put gladnesse in my heart more then in the time that their corne and their wine increased Psal. 4. 6 7. The ioy that growes from this ground is vnspeakeable and glorious 1. Pet. 1. 8. This is able to make a man reioyce when he hath neuer so many meanes to make him heauie being iustified by faith we glory in tribulations Rom. 5. 1. 3. this made Paul and Silas sing so merily euen in the stockes at midnight Acts 16. 25. For true faith giues a man many grounds and reasons of sound comfort First it assures him of the pardon of his sinne and when he knowes that no affliction neede trouble him Matth. 9. 2. Sonne be of good comfort thy sinnes are forgiuen thee for sin is the very sting of death and of all affliction 1. Cor. 15. 56. Secondly he knowes he shall neuer lose the fauour of God after he hath once obtained it how many signes of Gods anger soeuer may be vpon him Rom. 8. 38 39. I am perswaded that neither life nor death nor principalities nor powers c. shall bee able to separate vs from the loue of God which is in Christ our Lord. Thirdly he knowes God will haue tender respect to his weakenesse in whatsoeuer affliction he shall lay vpon him that it shall not exceede his strength God will by the
and women grew more and more Marke the reason Verse 11 12. By his fearfull iudgements on Ananias and Saphira and sundry other strange miracles wrought by the Apostles God had prepared the hearts of men notably to the receiuing of the Gospell Acts 12. 24. The Word of God grew and multiplied Mark the reason Ver. 23. By a strange iudgement on proud Herod God had prepared mens hearts Act. 19. 10. The Word of God grew mightily and preuailed See the reason Ver. 11. 17. By the wonderfull miracles Paul wrought and the strange iudgements that befell the sonnes of Sceua for counterfeiting of them a maruellous feare came vpon them all in those parts and thus were they prepared to receiue the Word For the second we haue Iob 33. 23. If there be then an Interpreter As if he should say Then there will be great hope of doing good And for the third we haue Act. 2. 41. The same day there were added to them about three thousand soules Marke the reason Ver. 37. They were pricked in their heart with that which Peter had said And this is Gods vsuall course he sends Iohn Baptist before Christ to preach the Law Why Mar. 1. 2 3. To prepare the hearts of men to receiue Christ. And as the Word seldome preuailes at first to the conuersion of men till the heart be prepared to receiue it so it is certaine that it seldome preuailes to confirme and increase grace vnlesse men come to it with prepared hearts As in prayer it makes much to a mans comfort to prepare himselfe to it so is it also in this duty When the people of God were to receiue the Law God commanded they should prepare themselues to receiue it Exod. 19. 10. Goe to the People and sanctifie them to day and to morrow and let them wash their clothes and be ready on the third day Yea when Samuel offered a sacrifice vnto the Lord at Bethlehem 1 Sam. 16. 5. He sanctified lesse and his sonnes before he called them to it And it is noted as the best thing that was in Iehoshaphat 2 Chron. 19. 3. That he prepared his heart to seeke God The reason of the doctrine is That our hearts are ordinarily profane and vnfit to deale with holy things naturally they are so and by dealing with worldly things they are made so more and more Act. 10. 14. Common and vncleane are made all one Mar. 7. 2 Common hands are vncleane hands and certainly of our thoughts and affections it may more truly be said take them as they are commonly and they are vncleane and profane We must striue to haue other than our ordinary and common thoughts and affections when we are to deale with God or els we shall go about to sow good seed among thornes Ier. 4. 8. Yea worse than so for it is not onely the losse of the seed but the losse of our selues also There must be a proportion kept betweene the vessell and the wine or els both will be lost Luke 5. 37 38. New wine must be put into new vessels so both are preserued Men vse to wash the cups that are to receiue their drinke and the dishes that are to receiue their meat but they haue more need to cleanse and sanctifie their hearts that are to receiue the Word For first the heart is fowler than any cup or vessell can be The heart of man is desperately wicked Ier. 17. 9. Secondly put a cleane thing into an vncleane vessell and it will receiue pollution by it If one that is vncleane touch any of these shall it be vncleane and the Priest answered and said it shall be vncleane Hag. 2. 13. Thirdly the honesty and vprightnesse of the heart giues the price and worth to euery good duty we performe and accordingly God doth esteeme of it Our hearts are like Instruments euer out of tune we must either euery time that we go to serue God take some paines to set them in tune or we shall neuer make good musicke in the eares of God That made Dauid say Psal. 57. 7 8. Mine heart is prepared O Lord mine heart is prepared I will sing and giue praise awake my tongue awake violl and harpe I will awake early The first vse of this Doctrine is to exhort vs not to despise or neglect the Lords preparations When God hath by any meanes fitted after a speciall manner and prepared thy heart vnto his seruice take the time neglect not the opportunity for then shalt thou be able to serue God with more fruit and comfort than at another time strike while the Iron is hot Iames 5. 13. Is any afflicted let him pray Is any merrie let him sing So when God by his corrections hath softned and humbled thy heart then giue thy selfe to reading and meditation of the Word thou shalt profit more by it then a great deale than at another time Psal. 119. 92. Except thy Law had beene my delight I should haue perished in mine affliction He found doubtlesse more sweetnesse in it then than at another time The second vse of the Doctrine is to shew to vs the true cause why we profit so little by the Word and find so small comfort in it surely we seldome or neuer come rightly prepared to it We find great comfort and profit in our prayers when the heart is prepared before this is therefore spoken of a condition required in all those prayers that God will giue gracious answer vnto If thou prepare thine heart and stretch out thine hands towards him Iob 11. 13. Thou wilt prepare their heart thou wilt cause thine eare to heare Psal. 10. 17. So is it with the Word men vse to come to it with common hearts nay oft with worse than common hearts If we had care of this we should find more power and sweetnesse in one Sermon than we are wont to do in an hundred And because we must not serue God onely at such times as he by affliction or such like means hath prepared vs after a speciall manner but as we must pray euery day Pray without ceasing 1 Thes. 5. 17. so must we exercise our selues in Gods word euery day euen of the King it is said He shall read therein all the dayes of his life Deut. 17. 19. and if we come not rightly prepared to it we shall receiue little good by it nay we shall be in danger to receiue much hurt by it As we cannot do the work of our Ministry well vnlesse we sanctifie our selues Sanctifie your selues and prepare your brethren said good Iosia to the Priests 2 Chro. 35. 6. so neither can you do the duty of hearers well vnlesse you sanctifie your selues before you come I will therefore shew you how a mans heart should come prepared to the hearing of the Word that desires to receiue comfort by it what affection and disposition of heart we should bring with vs. We must not come in our sins vnto Gods house but labour to
baptized and added to the Church Act. 2. 41. euen such as had before mocked and scorned the Apostles ver 13. Surely it was this plaine and effectuall discouery of their sin God hath made saith he to them ver 36. that same Iesus whom ye haue crucified both Lord and Christ. Now when they heard this saith the holy story ver 37. they were pricked in their heart What was that in the Ministry of the Prophets that wrought such a change in the man that was before ignorant and an Infidell of whom we read 1. Corinth 14. 23. Surely it was this plaine and effectuall discouery of his sinne vnto him he was conuinced of all saith the Apostle ver 24 25. he was iudged of all All the Preachers that he heard as if they had conspired together did discouer to him his sinne and damnable estate and euen conuinced his conscience of it And then were the secrets of his heart made manifest and so falling downe on his face he worshipped God and reported that God was in them of a truth The man that knoweth sin aright and the burthen and danger of it will be desirous to know what he may do to please God he will be obedient and tractable ready to do any thing that God shall require of him and till then men will heare what they list and do what they list See this in the fruit of Iohn Baptists Ministry when he in the spirit and power of Eliah had sharply reproued his hearers and denounced Gods vengeance against them and so humbled them deeply with sense of sinne and feare of Gods wrath then euen the Publicans and soldiers also as we read Luke 3. 12 14. came to him and said Master what shall we doe And in Saul Act. 9 6. When he trembled and was astonished by this means then he was ready to say Lord What wilt thou haue me to doe If any man shall obiect and say what need Preachers trouble themselues with this seeing there is no man so simple but he knowes himself to be a sinner yea his owne conscience will tell him that it will tell him that these and these things that himselfe hath done are sinnes as well as the Preacher can tell him I answer yes sometimes it will doe so indeed But yet this is the ordinary meanes to bring a man to an effectuall knowledge of his sinne This Woman was not so simple but she knew that she liued in adultery and that that was a sinne but she came not to remorse and repentance till Christ had told her So also was Dauid brought to a sauing knowledge of his sinne euen by Nathans plaine and effectuall reprouing of him 2. Sam. 12. 12 13. True it is the conscience of euery man will when God shall awaken it tell a man of his sinnes plainely and roundly seuerely and sharpely as we may see Rom. 2. 15 16. But it lyeth a sleepe for a time and will either say nothing or flatter a man and is therefore compared to a Band-dogge that lyeth at the doore Gen. 4. 7. The Ministry of the Word is the effectuall and mighty or dinance of God to awaken the conscience Rom. 3. 20. By the Law comes the knowledge of sinne The vse of this Doctrine is first for the Minister 1. To exhort him not to neglect this part of his Ministry by the consideration 1. Of the great charge that is laid vpon him and the danger he is in if he neglect it Thinke seriously of these two places If thou do st not speake to warne the wicked from his way saith the Lord Ezek. 33. 8. that wicked man shall die in his iniquity but his bloud will I require at thine hand And Ier. 1. 17. Speake vnto them all that I command thee be not dismaid at their faces least I confound thee before them 2. Of the small cause he hath to despaire of good successe in it if he performe it with a good heart How forcible are right words Iob 6. 25. See an example of this in 2. King 5. 13 14. what successe the admonition and reproofe euen of a seruant had through the blessing of God with a great Lord that was but a heathen man 3. Of the recompence and supply God will make of any friends he shall lose thereby There is no man that hath left willingly lost house or brethren or sisters or father saith our Sauiour Mar. 10. 29 30. or mother or wife or children or lands for my sake and the Gospels but he shall receiue a hundred fold now in this time houses and brethren c. and in the world to come eternall life 4. Of the reuerence and estimation that is gained by it vsually euen in the hearts of such as at first most distasted it Pro. 28. 23. He that rebuketh a man afterwards shall find more fauour then he that flattereth with the tongue 2. To exhort him that sith he must be a reproouer of sin in his people he vse all means and carry himselfe towards them so as his reproofes may preuaile with them And those are chiefly two 1. He must so carry himselfe towards them in his whole course that it may appeare he loueth them vnfainedly See the force of this in the Apostles speech Rom. 15. 14. I am perswaded of you my brethren that ye also are full of goodnesse that is of kindnesse and readinesse to do good to them you liue with filled with all knowledge able to admonish one another Teaching vs that no man is so fit to admonish another as he that is both full of knowledge and able thereby to conuince him and also full of goodnesse and one of whom the party may be perswaded that he beares a kind and louing affection toward him 2. He must so liue as by his vnblameable and holy conuersation he may gaine authority in their hearts See how this will preuaile It is said of Herod Mar. 6. 20. that he feared Iohn the Baptist and obserued him and when he heard him he did many things and heard him gladly And the reason that moued him so to do is said to be this because he knew him to be a iust and an holy man And for this cause the Apostle giues that charge vnto Timothy 1. Tim. 4. 12. Let no man despise thy youth but be thou an example of the belieuers in word in conuersation in charity in spirit in faith in purity as if he should say if thou be such a one they will neuer despise thee no not when thou shalt command and teach when thou shalt teach and reproue them with boldnesse and authority though thou be so young a man The second vse of the Doctrine is for all Gods people 1. To admit and accept of this part of Gods ordinance euen of the word of reproofe as well as of instruction or comfort receiue with meeknes the ingrafted word which is able to saue your soules Iam. 1. 21. that is euery part of Gods Word
Nation so vnlikely to receiue the Gospell as they Rom. 11. 8. God hath giuen them the spirit of slumber c. vnto this day No people vnder heauen doe beare so bitter hatred to Christ and the Gospell as they doe daily in their Synagogues they blaspheme and curse Christ. 3. Neuer was there any Nation so vnlikely that God should shew this mercy vnto as the Iewes For what people euer did beare so euident markes of Gods wrath and indignation as they haue done What people was euer so like to be a people that God hath hated and accursed and reiected as they Which makes the Apostle to say 1. Thess 2. 16. Wrath is come vpon them to the vttermost These things considered we may wonder that the Lord should euer vouchsafe them that honour as to make them his stewards to put them in trust with the keeping of all his treasure and with the dispensing of it to his whole family but specially we may wonder that euer the Lord should now shew them that mercy againe to become his people No maruell though the Apostle calls this a mysterie Rom. 11. 25. Well hath the Lord reuealed to vs any reason of this why he should thus farre forth honour this nation yes surely 1. They haue thus reiected the Gospell not of meere malice but ignorantly out of a blinde zeale And now brethren I woâ—…e that through ignorance ye did it as did also your fathers Acts 3. 17. In persecuting the faithfull they thought they did God seruice Iohn 16. 2. They had in them the zeale of God euen then Rom. 10. 2. 2. The purity and life of Religion which they shall discerne in the Gentiles shall be a meanes to draw them as the Idolatry and other sinnes of Christians hath beene the meanes to harden them thus long Saluation is come vnto the Gentiles for to prouoke them to iealousie that through your mercy they also may obtaine mercy Rom. 11. 11. 31. But thirdly the chiefe Reason is that ancient and vnchangeable loue which God did beare to their fathers Abraham Isaac and Iacob and the Couenant he had made with them With Abraham the Lord had made this euerlasting Couenant Gen. 17. 7. and 22. 18. In thy seede shall all the nations of the earth be blessed This Couenant made with their fathers is oft alledged for the reason why God shewed such mercy vnto this Nation I will remember my Couenant with Iacob and also my Couenant with Isaac and also my Couenant with Abraham will I remember and will remember the land Leuit. 26. 42. And Ezek. 16. 60. Neuerthelesse I will remember my Couenant with thee in the daies of thy youth and I will establish vnto thee an euer lasting Couenant And this is alledged by the Apostle for the onely reason why they were trusted with Gods Oracles Rom. 3. 3. What if some of them did not beleeue shall their vnbeliefe make the faith of God without effect And why notwithstanding the fearefull Apostacie wherein now they lye God will shew mercy to them againe and make them his people Rom. 11. 16. If the first fruits be holy so is the whole lumpe if the roote be holy so are the branches The Vse of this Doctrine is 1. To conuince the Religion of the Papists Who though they do apishly and superstitiously imitate the Iewes in those things which God hath forbidden them to imitate them in for all their pompeous seruice and ceremonies are vsed in imitation of the Iewes and it is euident that God hath long since abrogated that ceremoniall worship Ioh. 4. 21. 23. the houre commeth when ye shall neither in this mountaine nor yet at Ierusalem worship the Father But the true worshippers shall worship the Father in spirit and in truth yea he hath condemned the vse of it Behold I Paul say vnto you that if ye be circumcised Christ shall profit you nothing Gal. 5. 2. yet do they deny that honour to the Church of the Iewes which our Sauiour here hath giuen vnto it For 1. They receiue sundry bookes for the Old Testament which the Church of the Iewes neuer acknowledged Whereas all the Scripture of the Old Testament is called their Law all the Oracles of the euer-liuing and iust God in the Old Testament were committed to them and they faithfully kept them to Christs time or else Christ or the Apostles would haue taxed them for this rather then for any other corruptions yea to this very day they do keepe them truely and faithfully insomuch as though their Rabines haue giuen very many false and blasphemous interpretations and glosses yet they cannot be charged in any of their writings to haue corrupted the Text by adding one word or letter vnto it or by taking or diminishing one word or letter from it 2. They hold Rome to be the mother Church vnto all the world to which all other Churches are to conforme themselues and from which they are to receiue direction whereas we haue heard that honour belongeth onely to the Church of Ierusalem 3. They haue very many things in their Religion which they hold for matters of saluation their whole Hierarchy and many Doctrines also that they teach which neuer came from the Church of the Iewes Whereas it is very euident and certaine that though they can pretend neuer so great antiquity for any thing they hold if they cannot proue it was taught and receiued in the Church of the Iewes it cannot be of God To teach vs how to stand affected to the people and Nation of the Iewes 1. We should obserue and wonder at the fearefull iudgement of God vpon that Nation not onely in that slauery bondage and contempt they haue liued in for these sixteene hundreth yeeres but specially in that strange obstinacy and hardnesse of heart that hath beene thus long vpon them For if God haue thus dealt with that people for their sinne and contempt of his Gospell which of all people in the world he loued best and had most obliged himselfe vnto how can we hope to escape if we sin as they haue done This vse the Apostle makes Rom. 11. 21. if God spared not the naturall branches take heed least he also spare not thee 2. We should obserue and wonder at the truth and mercy of God who for his promise sake hath so strangely preserued that Nation and people all this while insomuch as they remaine at this day an exceeding great people 3. We may not hate their name and Nation but loue them and pray for them and vse all meanes to further their conuersion Sundry forcible Reasons there be to mooue vs vnto this 1. The affection that Gods good and godly seruants yea Christ himselfe did beare vnto this people not withstanding their sin and obstinacy See Pauls affection to them his hearts desire and prayer to God for Israel was that they might be saued Rom. 10. 1. and 9. 2 3. he had great heauinesse and continuall sorrow in his
of righteousnesse it was fit that at his rising all those mists and shadowes should vanish away It was fit that God should honour and solemnize the marriage of his Sonne with his Church and his triumph ouer Sathan c. by bestowing his gifts and graces more aboundantly vpon men then hee had done before To this the Apostle hath respect when he saith Ephesians 4. 8. When hee ascended vp on high hee lead captiuity captiue and gaue gifts to men Lecture the one and fortieth February 13. 1609. IOHN IIII. XXIII WEe haue already heard that these II. Verses consist of a Doctrine and of two reasons that are vsed to confirme it The Doctrine is this that they onely worship God aright specially now vnder the Gospell as worship him not with a ceremonious worship but in spirit and truth The Doctrine we finished the last day it remaineth now that we proceed to the Reasons that our Sauiour giueth here to proue that they that should now worship God with a ceremonious worship as the Iewes had done hitherto should not worship him aright but they onely that worship him in spirit and in truth The 1. Reason is in these words for the Father requireth euen such to worship him or the Father euen seeketh and desireth such worshippers The force of this reason stands in three points 1. That worship onely is to be giuen to God not which pleaseth and seemeth best to vs but which himselfe requireth and delighteth in It is no better then Idolatry and spirituall whoredome for vs to follow our owne heart and good meaning in this case Num. 15. 39. Yea a man shall highly prouoke God if he doe him any seruice that he requireth not Nadab and Abihu were destroyed with fire from heauen for offering incense with fire that he had not commanded them to vse Leuit. 10. 3. yea the care of a Christian must be not onely to doe God that seruice that he requires but to doe it also in that manner as he may please God in doing it or else he doth but loose his labour Dauid was exceeding carefull of this in all his prayers Psal. 19. 14. Let the words of my mouth and the meditation of my heart bee acceptable in thy sight And he professeth that if God when he prayed did not answer him that is giue him some comfortable assurance that he accepted and tooke his prayer in good part it would be euen a death to him Psal. 28. 1. Bee not deafe to me least if thou answer me not I bee like to them that goe downe to the pit And this should bee euery Christians care Heb. 12. 28. Let vs haue grace to serue him so as wee may please him 2. The Lord seekes and desires to haue such to serue him as worship him in spirit and in truth he euen seekes such worshippers yea he is greatly delighted with such a worship A strange thing it is that God should seeke or desire this at our hands that we should worship him For he hath no need of our seruice neither can he receiue any benefit at all by any worship we doe vnto him If we pray constantly in secret and constantly frequent the publike assemblies the benefit is wholly our owne Pro. 9. 12. If thou be wise thou shalt bee wise for thy selfe what shall the Lord gaine by it Iob 37. 5. If thou be righteous what giuest thou to him or what receiueth he at thy hand Nay the best seruice we can doe is so weakely and vnto wardly done as it is a wonder that God abhorres it not Esay 64. 6. All our righteousnesse is as filthy clouts Insomuch as the best of Gods seruants seldome please themselues in any seruice they doe vnto him but see cause of shame in the very best actions and seruices they haue done vnto him Nehe. 13. 2. Pardon me O my God according to thy great mercy Why what had he done that he craues pardon for Surely he had done an excellent peece of seruice vnto God he had shewed a marueilous zeale for the sanctifying of the Sabbath but he knew that good seruice of his was so imperfect so full of staines that he had need of pardon And yet such is the wonderfull goodnesse of God to them whom he loues in Christ such is the delight that he takes in his owne graces in the fruits of his owne spirit that as if hee should receiue some great benefit by it he seekes to vs and desires vs to serue him Call vpon me in the day of trouble Psal. 50. 15. seeke aske knocke that is pray earnestly and importunately Matth. 7 7 pray without ceasing 1. Thess. 5. 17. ye he professeth that he takes marueilous delight in our poore seruices we do vnto him This is plainely prooued by that speech the Lord vseth to his Church which is the company of all the faithfull Cant. 2. 14. My doue that art in the holes of the rocke in the secret places of the staires that is whose state is most stable and sure and against whom the gates of hell shall neuer be able to preuaile shew me thy sight let me see thee often come often vnto me let me heare thy voice pray often to me And marke the reason why he sues thus to his Church For thy voice is sweet and thy sight comely As if he should say howsoeuer thou thinkest of thy selfe whatsoeuer thou iudgest of thine owne prayers I assure thee that in my eare there is no musicke to that in mine eye there is no person in the world so well fauoured as thou art That euen as the affection that is in vs that are parents towards our little children when they begin to speake makes vs delight to heare them prattle though to another that hath not that affection it be very troublesome and though in anothers eye they seeme hard fauoured yet this fatherly affection makes vs thinke them to be very pretty and well fauoured children so is it with the Lord our God the fatherly affection he beares to vs in Christ makes him desirous to haue vs come oft to him to pray and worship him oft and to delight so much in our poore prayers though in themselues they be not worthy to be delighted in The Father seekes such worshippers Apoc. 5 8. The hearts of all the faithfull are compared to golden Viols full of odors What were those odors The prayers of the Saints of these true worshippers that worship in spirit and truth Why are the prayers of the godly called odors 1. In respect of the godly themselues because for the most part they yeeld a sweet sauour and vnspeakeable comfort vnto their owne hearts Iohn 16. 24. Aske that your ioy may be full But 2. Chiefly in respect of the Lord for the faithfull themselues sometimes feele no sweetnesse in their prayers but to the Lord their prayers are euen as the sweetest odors euen such prayers as themselues feele small sweetnesse or delight in are most pleasant
In a sensible and visible manner he guided his people through the wildernesse in a pillar of cloud by day and a pillar of fire by night Exod. 13. 51. By a sensible and materiall fire that came downe from heauen he witnessed oft-times his approbation of the sacrifices that his seruants offered vnto him 1. Cor. 21. 26. In a sensible and visible manner his glory filled both the Tabernacle and the Temple 2. Chron. 7. 2. Now since the daies of Christ the Lord hath not beene wont to reueale himselfe to his Church in this corporall and sensible manner but as he is a spirit so in a spirituall manner only hath he reuealed himselfe to his Church It is therefore spoken of as a blessing peculiar to the dayes vnder the Gospel that vpon all sorts of his people he will powre his spirit in a far more plentifull manner then euer he had done before Ioel 2. 28 29. Hauing now finished the Doctrine that our Sauiour deliuereth in these two verses and both the Reasons that he bringeth for the confirmation of it it remaineth that we make our vse of it The first Vse of it is to condemne the religion of the Papists If we had no other reason against Popery this were sufficient to prooue it a false worship such as God alloweth not because it doth euery way match yea farre exceedeth the forme of worship that was vnder the Law euen in that point for which our Sauiour doth here condemne it The vestments their Priests vse in Gods seruice the Church-musicke and many other things are vsed in imitation of the Iewes But 1. In obseruation of daies and times in the number of their holy dayes 2. In the multitude of their significant ceremonies 3. In the pompe and worldly statelinesse of their Prelates and Clergie 4. In their superstitious ringing and set seruice and other ceremonies about buriall they doe farre exceed the Iewes If that forme of worship which God himselfe appointed vnder the Law must needs be abrogated as Christ hath here taught vs and no true worshipper might vse it any longer because it stood so much in externall and carnall rites in shadowes and significant ceremonies then certainely they that vse and delight in such a kind of worship that was but deuised by men must needs be deemed hypocrites and false worshippers of God See the iudgement that our Sauiour giueth of these kind of ceremonies and of them that are addicted to them The Iewes in his time had a ceremony that they would not eate meate before they had washed oft holding the tradition of the Elders Marke 7. 3. This might as lawfully haue beene vsed as any religious ceremony that was deuised by man for it was not vsed in Gods seruice and might haue seemed to be but a ciuill ceremony Yet our Sauiour discerning that it was inioyned by the Elders and was obserued by the Iewes as a significant ceremony a Doctrine to the conscience a meane to put it in mind of a spirituall duty Marke 7. 7. A thing wherein they put holinesse and which they accounted as a worthy seruice done vnto God he would not vse it himselfe Luke 11. 38. and taught his Disciples to refuse it and defendeth them for so doing Marke 7. 6. And this he did though he saw it would prouoke the Pharisees much and be likely to draw him and his Disciples to trouble Marke 7. 3. And three Reasons he giueth against them 1. He maketh it a certaine note of an hypocrite of a carnall man that hath no soundnesse of grace in him to be addicted to these ceremonies Marke 7. 6. In which respect also among others the ceremoniall Law is called a carnall commandement Heb. 7. 16. and the rudiments of the world Gal. 4. 3. 2. That it is a vaine worship Marke 7. 7. there is no profit nor sound edification that can come to the conscience by it The Apostle therefore calleth the ceremonies impotent and beggerly rudiments Gal. 4. 9. Obserue it well where they are vsed with most conscience and deuotion as in Popery they are they worke no knowledge or sanctification in men 3. That where they are vsed they will make the commandements of God of no authority Matth. 15. 6. They will destroy the power of true piety and godlinesse and euen eate out the heart of it And that was the cause why Sathan laboured not in any thing more busily in the Primitiue Church then to bring in againe the ceremoniall worship after God had abrogated it and the Apostle calleth them that were his instruments in this worke dogges that is enemies to all piety Phil. 3. 2. The second Vse of the Doctrine doth more neerely concerne our selues for it teacheth vs to take heed of hypocrisie in the seruice of God Striue to worship him in spirit and truth Luke 12. 1. Take heed to your selues saith our Sauiour of the leauen of the Pharisees which is hypocrisie The Lord doth exceedingly abhorre hypocrisie in his seruice The more seruice thou doest to God the more thou prouokest him if thou be an hypocrite Iob 36. 13. The hypocrites in heart heape vp wrath For the hypocrite is a false worshipper he maketh an Idol of God he thinketh he can deceiue God as he doth men Now there be three kinds and degrees of hypocrites that worship not God in spirit and truth and are therefore called here by Christ false worshippers of God 1. They that doe any seruice to God with their bodies onely without the vnderstanding and feeling and deuotion of the heart in euery seruice we doe to God he calleth still for the heart My son giue me thy heart saith he Pro. 23. 26. Paul had not pleased God in preaching if he had not in preaching serued God in his spirit Rom. 1. 9. Lydia had not pleased God in hearing the Word if her heart had not beene opened if she had not heard with feeling and affection of heart Act. 16. 14. No man can please God in praying vnto him vnlesse he pray with the feeling and affection of his spirit Psal. 86. 4. Reioyce the soule of thy seruant for vnto thee Lord do I life vp my soule nor in singing of Psalmes vnlesse he sing with grace in his heart vnto the Lord Ephes. 5. 19. Our prayers are compared vnto odours Reu. 5. 8. and vnto incense Psal. 141. 2. and the feruency of our affection is as the fire without which these odours and incense can neuer send vp any sweet sauour vnto God In which respect the Apostle biddeth vs be feruent in spirit as seruing the Lord Rom. 12. 11. as if no seruice could be acceptable vnto God without feruency of spirit Let euery one of vs therefore haue a principall care of that both in our prayers and in euery other part of the worship we doe vnto God Two good helpes are needfull to be vsed to this purpose 1. Watchfulnes Continue in prayer and watch in the same Col. 4. 2. for vnlesse we
whatsoeuer the Scribes and Pharisees sitting in Moses chaire that is teaching the Doctrine of Moses did bid them to doe though they themselues were most wicked men much lesse may the small infirmities of a godly Minister priuiledge the people to make light account of his wholesome Doctrine Paul reioyceth that Christ was preached euen by those that preached him with an intent to adde affliction to his bands Phil 1. 18. which he would neuer haue done if the grosse sinnes of the Minister much lesse if his small infirmities had force to make the holy Doctrine he deliuered vnauaileable to the comfort of Gods people The infirmities of Gods seruants shall not hinder the fruit of their Ministry nor cause God to withhold his blessing from it This is plaine in the example of Ionah whose Ministry became effectuall to the conuersion of the Niniuites Ionah 3. 4 5. though he himselfe had many and strange infirmities Ion. 1. 2. 5. and 4. 1. 4. Lastly it makes much for your benefit that God teacheth you not by Angels nor by men of Angelicall perfection but by poore weake men that are sinners as well as you for by this meanes we are able to teach you with more feeling experience and compassion than otherwise we could doe This is that which the Apostle teacheth concerning the High Priest vnder the Law Heb. 5. 2. Hee was able sufficiently to haue compassion on them that were ignorant and that were out of the way because that he also was compassed with infirmitie So that we see the infirmities we discerne in Gods Ministers are no iust cause why we should despise or contemne their Ministry 3. The third corruption which causeth men to contemne the Ministers of God specially their owne Pastours is curiosity and desire of nouelty because men cannot esteeme of those blessings that they haue long enioyed but still desire variety and change men are apt to grow weary of their owne Minister be their gifts neuer so good and to preferre a stranger before him though his gifts bee farre inferiour to their owne The remedies I will giue you against this corruption are these three 1. The people of God owe most reuerence and loue to their owne Pastours specially if they be such as in whose Ministry they haue already found the blessing of God and cooperating of his Spirit to such I say they owe more respect than to any other though their gifts be greater 1. Thess. 5. 12 13. Now I beseech you brethren know them that labour among you and are ouer you in the Lord and admonish you and haue them in singular loue That was the cause why the Apostle was so carefull to commend to the people of God their own Pastours as Tychicus to the Ephesians 6. 21. Epaphroditus to the Philippians 2. 25 26. Epaphras to the Colossians 1. 7. and 4. 12 13. Therefore also Gods seruants may without any presumption challenge a more speciall respect from their owne people than from any other as Samuel saith to Saul 1. Sam. 15. 1. The Lord sent mee to annoint thee King ouer his people now therefore obey the voice of the word of the Lord. So Paul to the Corinthians 1. Epist. 4. 15. Though ye haue ten thousand instructers in Christ yet ye haue not many fathers 2. The people of God may receiue much more good and expect a greater blessing from God by hearing constantly one and the same man than by hearing now one and then another For this in a speciall sort is Gods ordinance that euery flocke should haue a Pastour of their owne on whom they may depend and whom they may heare constantly 1. Pet. 5. 2. Feed the flocke of Christ that dependeth vpon you Acts 14. 23. They ordained them Elders in euery Congregation 3. Lastly there is no iust occasion giuen to any to loath or be weary of the Ministry of any of Gods faithfull seruants how oft or how long soeuer they haue heard them For though they heare the same men they shall not heare the same things but they shall haue variety and choice enough euen at their owne table if their Minister be a faithfull steward Matth. 13. 52. He bringeth forth out of his store-house things both new and old Cant. 7. 13. In our gates are all sweet things both new and old Eccles. 12. 9 10. The good Preacher searcheth forth and prepareth many Parables he seeketh to finde out pleasant words and an vpright writing Yea though he teach but the same things that thou hast often heard yet if thou wert such a Hearer as were renewed in the spirit of thy minde thou wouldest finde small cause to complaine Behold it is a wearinesse Mal. 1. 13. For as they that haue Gods spirit when they giue God praises euen for those blessings which they haue long enioyed and oft praised God for doe yet sing as it were a new song Reu. 14. 3. so doe they when they heare the same things they haue oft heard alwaies finde some new increase eyther of knowledge or of holy affections so as they heare it alwaies as a new Doctrine The fourth and last corruption that alienates the heart of Gods people from his faithfull Ministers specially from their owne Pastours is felfe-loue and desire to be flattered and soothed vp in their sinnes Their owne Pastour that knoweth them dealeth they thinke too particularly in his Ministry in all his Doctrines and Reproofes he pointeth at them The Remedies against this corruption are these foure 1. To consider that the Minister should desire to haue that knowledge of all his hearers that he may be able to speake as particularly to euery one as is possible Ier. 6. 27. I haue set thee in a Watch-tower among my people that thou mayst know and try their waies Though he may not make priuate faults publike or so touch the sinne as he note and disgrace the person yet he may apply his reproofes particularly so as the party himselfe that is guilty may know and feele himselfe touched with the reproofe Thus dealt Nathan with Dauid 2. Sam. 12. 7. Yea he ought to be as particular as he can in his Ministry it is the life and excellency of Preaching We must in preaching ayme as directly as we can at him whom we desire to profit Our Doctrine must be as a garment fitted for the body it is made for a garment that is fit for euery body is fit for no body Paul saith of himselfe Col 1. 26. that in his preaching he laboured to admonish euery man to teach euery man to present euery man perfect in Christ Iesus 2. It may well be that our ministry may touch your sinnes particularly and hit vpon the very secret thoughts that are in your hearts and vpon the words you haue spoken in your priuy Chambers though we our selues know no such matter by you For the Word is a searcher and discouerer of the secrets of the heart as the Lord himselfe is Heb. 4. 12. and compared
duty that we must performe vnto others First for our selues We are to be exhorted that we would loue Church-meetings and delight more in them and be more thankfull to God for them than we haue hitherto been Labour for that affection that Dauid had Psal. 122. 1. I was glad when they said vnto me Let vs goe vnto the house of the Lord. Yea pray for the continuance of our solemne Assemblies both here and in other places of the Countrey This was also Dauids heart Psal. 122. 6. Pray for the peace of Ierusalem they shall prosper that loue thee And marke the Reasons Vers. 8 9. For my brethren and Companions sakes I will now say Peace be within thee Because of the house of the Lord our God I will seek thy good And therefore labour to walk worthy of this blessing and to profit by it For no enemy can put downe our meetings till God for our sinnes do put them downe Lam. 2. 6. He hath destroyed his Tabernacle as a garden he hath destroyed his Congregation Secondly concerning others there are two duties we are to be exhorted vnto 1. That euery one of you would call vpon his Neighbour and Friend and draw them to frequent the Church-assemblies When the Lord had prophesied Esay 2. 2. that vnder the dayes of the Gospell All nations should flow vnto the house of the Lord he addeth Vers. 3. that this should be the meane to draw so many to his house Many people shall go and say Come let vs go vp to the house of the Lord. 2. Masters of Families and Parents are to be exhorted that they would not think it sufficient to come to Church themselues but see that their children and seruants come also We should suffer none to attend vs in our owne house that will not attend and go with vs to Gods house Exod. 20. 10. Sonne Daughter Man Maid Stranger Iosh. 24. 15. I and my house will serue the Lord. Dauid speaketh of this as of one of the greatest comforts he had had vpon earth Psal. 42. 4. That he had gone with a multitude and led them into the house of God and Psal. 101. 7. There shall no deceitfull person dwell in mine house Sure he would much more haue said there shall no prophane contemner of Religion dwell in my house The second vse of the Doctrine is for reproofe And there be two sorts of men that are to be reproued by this Doctrine 1. Such as neglect the Church-assemblies in all the parts of Gods worship and seâ—…uice 2. Such as separate themselues from the Church-assemblies in some parts of Gods publike worship Of the first kind there are foure sorts 1. Such as separate from our Church-assemblies vpon pretence of the corruptions that are in them These are marked with a black coale by Iude vers 19. These be they who separate themselues sensuall hauing not the spirit But herein Christians must learne wisely to distinguish betweene such as are vniustly separated by others from the Church-assemblies and such as voluntarily separate themselues these deserue to be called Schismaticks and not the other Neither are they to be accounted Schismaticks as though they dare not be agents or practisers of any corruption that remaineth in the Church yet can beare and tolerate them as burdens without forsaking the Church for them To this first sort I will say no more but wish them well to weigh the examples of Gods seruants that haue been mentioned in this doctrine which frequented so diligently the publike worship of God vsed in Ierusalem when there were farre greater corruptions both in the Priests and people and worship it selfe than can be found in ours 2 Such as absent themselues from the Church-meetings out of respect they haue to their profit they must needs spend some Sabbaths in going to Faires they must go iournies on that day sometimes and make bargaines c. they cannot spare any time from the works of their calling to come to Lectures on the week day They cannot get their liuing they say by going to Church and when they do come to Church on the Sabbath they cannot bring their whole family with them they must leaue some behinde them to looke to their houses for feare of robbing These are like those Mal. 3. 14 that said It is iâ—… vaine to serue God and what profit is it that we haue kept his ordinances To these I say no more but this First if thou couldest come to the Church either on the Sabbath or week day with an vpright heart thou shouldest not need to feare that that would make thee poorer The Lord God would be a sunne and shield vnto thee no good thing would he with-hold from thee Psalme 84. 11. Secondly though thou may in sundry cases of necessity leaue some at home when thou commest to Church yet take heed thou pretend not necessity where none is For if thou dare leaue thy house empty when thou goest to a Faire or to haruest worke and canst trust God with keeping of it then and darest not do so on the Sabbath when thou commest to serue God be thou assured thy heart is naught and God will not hold thee innocent For God hath made a further promise to thee for keeping of thine house when thou leauest it vpon this occasion than at any other time Neither shall any man desire thy land when thou shalt goe to appeare before the Lord thy God thrice in a yeare Exod. 34. 24. 3 Such as though they haue nothing to do if their finger be sore or their head do butake will absent themselues I would haue such to remember the example of Hezechiah who in three dayes after he had been sick of a most painfull and mortall disease went into the Temple Esa. 38. 22. and the woman that on the Sabbath resorted to the Synagogue though she had had a spirit of infirmity eighteene yeares Luke 13. 10 11. And because the true cause of their absence is for that they find no comfort nor take any delight in our Church-exercises I would haue them to consider that there is no one more certaine signe of a dead heart void of all grace and sense of Gods loue than this not to be able to take any delight in his publike worship as may appeare by the contrary in these two places Psal. 84. 12. Dauid loued Gods Tabernacles so well because his heart and his flesh reioyced in the liuing God And 1 Pet. 2. 2 3. Such as haue tasted how sweet the Lord is will desire the sincere milke of the Word And know thou that as thou carest not for appearing in the Assemblies of the righteous in this life so hast thou cause to feare that thou shalt not stand in the Assembly of the righteous in the life to come Psal. 1. 5. when thou wilt esteeme better of them than now thou dost 4 Such as absent themselues vpon this pretence that they can serue God as well and spend their time
long I haue to liue Behold thou hast made my daies as an hands breadth and mine age is nothing in respect of thee surely euery man in his best estate is altogether vanity And to this end it is profitable to obserue and thinke vpon the afflictions of others Eccles. 7. 4. It is better to goe into the house of mourning than into the house of feasting because this is the end of all men and the liuing shall lay it to heart Obiect And if any shall obiect that this were the way to bring vnnecessary heauinesse vpon our owne hearts when affliction commeth we shall haue griefe enough it were folly to hasten it by thinking and musing of death or sicknesse or losse of our dearest friends aforehand Matth. 6. 34. Care not for the morrow for the day hath enough with his own griefe Answ. I answer that it is folly indeed to care for to morrow with distrustfull taking thought for the things of this life but to thinke afore-hand of the euill day and to prouide for it is not folly but wisedome The heauinesse that these thoughts bring vpon the heart is a wholesome and profitable heauinesse Eccles. 5. 7. By the sadnesse of the countenance the heart is made better And what hope is there that they that put farre from them the euill day Amos 6. 3. and cannot endure to heare or thinke of it should be able with patience and comfort to beare it when it shall come vpon them The second Rule is to make our peace with God and our accounts straight betweene him and vs before the euill day come for then we shall be vnfit to doe it Eccles. 12. 1. Remember now thy Creator in the daies of thy youth before the euill daies come and thâ—… yeares approach wherein then shalt say I haue no pleasure in them If a man saith our Sauiour Luke 14. 32. haue an enemâ—…e comming against him with greater power than he is able to resist while he is yet a great way off he will send an ambassage and desire conditions of peace Sith we must looke for a time wherein the winds will blow and flouds beate vpon our house it shall be our wisedome before hand to ground it vpon the Rocke Let vs therefore now treasure vp to our selues good grounds of comfort against the euill day for then we shall not be able for to doe it that will be a time of spending the stocke we haue gotten not of increasing it Pro. 0. 14. Wise men lay vp knowledge Giue thy selfe much to prayer now for in extremity of affliction thou wilt not be so well able to doe it of that time it is that the Apostle speaketh we know not what we should pray for as wee ought Rom. 8. 26. The third Rule is to take heed of esteeming too highly or ouerlouing any of the comforts of this life That that Dauid saith of riches may be said of all other outward comforts Psal. 62. 10 Trust not in oppression become not vaine through robbery if riches increase set not thine heart vpon them This is an extreame vanity for first thou must part with them secondly the nearer thou hast set them to thine heart the lesse comfort and the more bitternesse shalt thou finde in parting with them It is the Apostles counsaile 1. Cor. 7. 29. Let them that haue wiues be as though they had none and they that reioyce as though they reioyced not and they that buy as though they possessed not and they that vse the world as though they vsed it not and he giueth two reasons first the fashion of this world goeth away secondly the time that remaineth is short Let vs rather set our whole heart vpon those comforts that are durable The Word of God and the comforts that it yeeldeth are durable comforts 1. Pet. 1. 24 25. Luke 0. 42. Mary hath chosen the good part that shall not be taken away from her Oh count it miserable folly for thee to haue no other felicity but in this life in eating and drinking in playing in sporting c. Lecture the eightie foure March 12. 1610. IOHN IIII. XLVI XLVII WE haue heard the last day that these verses containe in them the occasion that was ministred vnto Christ to worke this first miracle and that therein three things are to be obserued First that the great man had a great crosse Secondly what his crosse was Thirdly the benefit and profit hee receiued by his crosse The first of these three points we finished the last day it followeth now that we proceede to the two last And let vs now obserue what this crosse was His sonne was sicke yea euen ready to dye whether he had any more than this or no it is not expressed But of this it is said that he was a young one for verse 46. he calleth him 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Goe downe before my little boy die And see how this father was affected with this crosse First though he was a great man he commeth himselfe to fetch Christ Secondly and that so soone as he was come into Galile Thirdly he humbly besought him that he would goe downe to him Fourthly see how it troubled him when Christ seemed to make some delay verse 49. he maketh no direct answer to Christ nor seemeth to regard what he saith all his minde was of his sonne Sir goe downe before my little boy dye Fiftly see how thankefull hee was to God for restoring his childe verse 53. In all these points obserue the abundance of tender affection in this great man towards his childe and from hence learne this Doctrine That great is the affection and loue that parents doe beare toward their children Losse of children went nearer the hearts of the Egyptians than any other plagues did Exod. 11. 6. This is so naturall and as I may say so inseparable a property of all parents that when Salomon would finde out the true Mother 1. Reg. 3. 25. he sought to finde her by this note and so indeed he did for the true Mother though she were an Harlot yet chose rather to part with her childe to her aduersary than to see him diuided verse 26. Her compassion saith the Text was kindled toward her sonne and shee said O my Lord giue her the liuing childe and slay him not but the other said Let it be neither mine nor thine but diuide it See this also in Hagar Gen. 21. 16. she could not endure to see her childe dye But though this be naturall yet it is no part of the corruption of our nature but a remainder of that image of God according to which we were first created The holiest of Gods seruants haue beene most full of this naturall affection Three onely examples I will giue you for this though I might giue you many more The first is of Abraham who though he saw nothing in Ismael that might deserue it though he were the sonne of the bond-woman yet see his affection
many miracles declared my selfe euidently to be the Sonne of God which also you haue heard of yet that will not serue the turne but vnlesse you may see with your owne eyes you will not beleeue Nay you haue many of you seene my miracles yet will not that serue neither but vnlesse ye may see signes and wonders that is many miracles miracles of all sorts you will not beleeue Marke how roughly hee deales with him and yet for all this he intended not to reiect him but he loued him dearely euen when he did thus vpbraid and disgrace him he purposed to helpe him and to grant his request yea he purposed to conuert and saue his soule as appeares by that which followeth in the story And therefore euen in seeming thus to neglect him in rebuking him after this manner he sought his good From hence then this Doctrine ariseth for our instruction That the Lord oft times seeth it to be good for his dearest children to put them off for a time and seeme to neglect them and their prayers Before I confirme the Doctrine let me intreate you to consider well of the matter and you will see cause to wonder at it and so you will be the better stirred vp to attend vnto the proofe and confirmation of it First he hath bound himselfe by promise to heare his seruants when they call vpon him and to grant what they aske according to his will Iohn 15. 7. If yee abide in me and my Words abide in you aske what you will and it shall be done vnto you Secondly and specially hath he bound himselfe to heare them in those prayers that they make vnto him in their afflictions Psalme 50. 15. Call vpon mee in the day of trouble and I will deliuer thee and thou shalt glorifie mee Thirdly yea this hath beene the chiefe meanes whereby Gods people haue sought comfort in all their afflictions euen to poure out their hearts to God in prayer Psalme 109. 3 4. They compassed me about saith Dauid with words of hatred and fought against mee without a cause for my friendship they were mine enemies but I gaue my selfe to prayer And fourthly the thing that hath encouraged them and giuen them heart in prayer hath beene this hope and assurance that they should finde audience and respect with God Psalme 65. 2. Because thou hearest prayer vnto thee shall all flesh come And 86. 7. In the day of my trouble I will call vpon thee for thou hearest mee Fifthly therefore aboue all their afflictions this hath most afflicted them this hath gone nearest their heart when they haue prayed and could not perceiue that God hath heard them or hath had any respect vnto their prayers Psalme 28. 1. O my God my strength be not deafe towards mee lest if thou answer mee not I be like them that goe downe into the pit And yet for all this the Lord hath seemed oft vnto his dearest children to faile in this his promise to neglect them altogether and to haue had no respect vnto their prayers they haue made vnto him in their affliction See the proofe of this in foure degrees First when they haue prayed vnto him and that also according to his will he hath long forborne to grant them their requests he hath made them waite and attend so long till they haue beene almost weary with waiting as here he holds off the Ruler Psalme 69. 3. Dauid complaines thus I am weary with crying my throate is dry mine eyes faile while I waite for my God And 119. 8. Mine eyes faile for thy promise saying When wilt thou comfort mee And verse 123. Mine eyes haue failed in waiting for thy saluation and for thy iust promise Secondly hee hath not onely thus forborne long to grant them their requests but hath euen refused for a time to giue them any answer at all or to shew any respect that he hath had vnto their prayers As here he makes no answer at all to the Rulers suit nor shewes any compassion on him This we shall finde the faithfull oft complaining of that they could finde no comfort in their prayers they could not perceiue they were euer the better for them Lament 3. 8. When I cry and shout hee shutteth out my prayer And verse 44. Thou hast couered thy selfe with a cloud that our prayers should not passe through Iob 30. 20. When I cry to thee thou doest not heare mee neither regardest when I stand vp And Psalme 22. 2. O my God I cry by day but thou hearest not and by night but haue not audience Thirdly he hath not onely forborne to grant their requests and refused to giue them any comfortable answer but he hath seemed to frowne and hide himselfe from them and euen to shake them off in anget to be more offended with them for praying to him than he was before So dealt he here with this Ruler that came to him in his misery and besought him for helpe and succour he checkes and chides him as you haue heard So dealt he also with the poore woman of Canaan Matth. 15. First when the poore woman cried to him verse 22. Haue mercy on me O Lord the sonne of Dauid my daughter is miserably vexed with a Diuell it is said verse 23. that hee answered her not a word Secondly when his Disciples became suiters to him for her verse 24. He answered and said that hee was not sent but to the lost sheepe of the house of Israel Thirdly when the poore woman came verse 25. 26. for all this and worshipped him saying Lord helpe me He answered and said it is not good to â—…ake the childrens bread and cast it vnto whelpes And thus hath it falne out with Gods deare children they haue beene so farre from finding comfort in their prayers and obtaining a gracious answer from God that their discomforts and terrours haue seemed to increase much thereby they haue beene further perswaded of Gods anger against them than they were before This the Church complaineth of Psal. 80. 4. O Lord of hosts how long wilt thou be angry against the prayers of thy people Fourthly neither hath he seemed thus to refuse to grant their requests onely when they haue begged temporall blessings of him as the Ruler in this place but euen in those prayers they haue made vnto him for spirituall blessings 2. Cor. 12. 8. Paul besought the Lord thrice that the pricke in his flesh the messenger of Sathan that was sent to buffet him might depart from him But could not obtaine it Let vs now come to consider of the Reasons why the Lord hath beene wont to deale in this sort with his children To humble them the more deeply for their sinnes and so to make them more capable of his grace he seemes for a time to turne away from them ' and to stoppe his eares at their cries We are apt to thinke that a little sorrow for sinne is enough and that we should be
peace with them so far as is possible and as in you lieth but no further Rom. 12. 18. 3. This is not thy case alone but hath euer beene the condition of the godly to go thus alone and to be hated for it if yee were of the world the world would loue his owne but because yee are not of the world but I haue chosen you out of the world therefore the world hateth you Iohn 15. 19. 4. Consider that thou art not alone but besides those that thou maist see by the eye of faith God and his Angels and all the faithfull that liue already in glory who are all of thy side Heb. 12. 22. 24. In respect of whom thou maist say as 2. King 6. 16. They that be with vs are more than they that be with them you shall also find if you looke abroad and come into such assemblies as this that thou hast a great number euen in this world that are of thy minde And thou shouldest esteeme more of the loue of one godly man than of the hatred of a thousand such as scorne thee 5. The fewer that thou hast to go with thee and the more enemies thou findest for this the surer thou maist be that thy heart is vpright and the more praise shalt thou haue with God Noah was a iust man and perfect in his generation Gen. 6. 9. And that was the thing that highly-commended him vnto God Come thou and all thy house into the Arke for thee haue I seene righteous before me in this generation Gen. 7. 1. I know thy workes and where thou dwellest euen where Satans seat is and thou holdest fast my Name and hast not denyed my faith euen in those dayes wherein Antipas was my faithfull Martyr who was slaine among you where Satan dwelleth Reu. 2. 13. 6. Thy liuing among so many and bad neighbours shall not hurt thee if God haue called thee to it the woman which hath a husband that beleeueth not if he be pleased to liue with her let her not leaue him for the vnbeleeuing husband is sanctified by the wife c. 1. Cor. 7. 13 14. but aduantage thee exceedingly For first it will make thee so much the more watchfull ouer thy waies ought yee not to walke in the feare of our God because of the reproach of the heathen our enemies Neh. 5. 9. Secondly it will increase thy zeale Lots zeale and piety was much increased by liuing in Sodome 2. Pet. 2. 7 8. Thirdly if thou so liue amongst them as thou oughtest it shall much encrease thy glory God hath promised that the faithfull shall be a blessing where they are Gen. 12. 3. And what knowest thou whether God hath placed thee there to that end thou maist win thy neighbour Who knoweth saith Mordecay to Ester whether thou art come to the kingdome for such a time as this Est. 4. 14. what knowest thou O wife whether thou shalt saue thy husband and how knowest thou O man whether thou shalt saue thy wife 1. Cor. 7. 16. Labour so to liue as thou maist stop their mouth and win them also as the Apostle exhorteth all the faithfull that liued among the Gentiles and Christian women that had vnbeleeuing husbands to doe 1. Pet. 2. 12. and 3. 1. THE NINETIE THIRD LECTVRE ON IVLY XVI MDCXI IOHN IIII. XLIX L. The Noble man saith vnto him Sir come downe ere my childe dye Iesus saith vnto him Goe thy way thy sonne liueth And the man beleeued the word that Iesus had spoken vnto him and he went his way WE haue already heard that from the beginning of the 46. verse to the end of this Chapter the Euangelist sets downe the History of the first miracle Christ wrought after his returne out of Iudea into Galile and that this History stands vpon foure parts First the occasion that was offered vnto Christ to doe this miracle Secondly the manner how Christ wrought this miracle thirdly the fruit and effect of this miracle Fourthly the conclusion of the story First the occasion is set downe in the 46. and 47. verses Secondly the manner how it was wrought is declared in the 48. verse and in these two that I haue now read And in setting of them downe we haue heard the Euangelist obserueth three things First the checke and reproofe that Christ gaue vnto this great man and to his whole Nation verse 48. Secondly the answer that this great man made to Christ when he had beene thus rebuked by him verse 49. Thirdly the comfort and satisfaction that Christ gaue vnto this Ruler after he had thus reproued him and receiued this answer from him verse 50. The first of these three points were finished the last day it followeth now that we proceed to the two latter viz. the answer that this great man returned vnto Christ when he had beene thus rebuked by him and the comfort that in the end he receiued from Christ. And first in the answer of this Ruler it is to be obserued 1. That he neither denieth nor confesseth the fault Christ charged him with 2. He is neither troubled by it so as to bewaile his infidelity and seeke pardon and helpe for it neither doth he excuse or lessen it any way 3. Nay which is strange he seemes not at all to haue regarded or beene moued with this sharpe reproofe of our Sauiour though he so highly esteemed of him And what was the cause of it his griefe and care for his sonne was so very extreme that he could minde nothing else nothing else could affect him This had taken vp all his thoughts and all his affections And from this example then we haue this Doctrine to learne for our instruction That extremity of worldly griefe will make the minde and heart of man vncapable of heauenly things The proofe of this you shall obserue in two points which both Scripture and Experience doth confirme vnto vs First it makes the heart vnfit to receiue benefit by the Word Secondly it makes the heart vnfit to pray For the first though it be true that a man is neuer so fit to receiue good by the Word neuer so teachable and traâ—…table as when affliction and sorrow hath opened his eare Iob 3â—… 16. yea if either affliction or sorrow be extreme it so oppresseth the heart it straighteneth and closeth it so as it makes him vnable to profit by the best teacher that shall come vnto him Tell a man in such a case of his sinnes tell him of the rebukes and threats of Gods Word and you shall not mâ—…ue him as we finde in this example So let the best Preacher come to a man in that case and tell himof the promises of God and apply vnto him the consolations of the Gospell he will be able to finde no sweetnesse in them yea he will be vnable to regard them A notable example we haue for this Exod 6. 9. Moses and Aaron came to them with as glad tidings as could
one belieueth what he teacheth not by an humane Credulity from his Author but by a diuine faith from the Word and because he belieueth he therefore speaketh and speaking from faith in his owne heart he speaketh much more powerfully vnto the begetting and strengthening of faith in the Hearer The priuate Christian in the diligent suruey of this Treatise shall obserue liuely decyphered the scornefull vanity of corrupt Nature the lothsomenesse and desperate danger of sin the wonderfull power of Gods Grace in the conuersion of a sinner the tryall of a mans own deceitfull heart the amiable life of Gods grace in the regenerate the comfortable benefit of afflictions sundry sweet consolations of a troubled spirit the vanity of Popery the necessity of a faithfull Ministry the beauty of Gods Ordinances holily administred and the resolution of sundry cases of conscience fitting these times and all deliuered with such euidence of Scripture-light and Christian experience that the hearts of the godly Readers will at once blesse God who hath giuen such gifts to men and blesse the Writer who hauing spent the strength of his yeares in a faithfull and fruitfull Ministry to the great comfort and succour of many Ministers and people far and neare round about him doth now at last adorne his hoarie head with this Crowne of glory to bring forth his workes to more publike Light now more at the last then at the first My hearts desire is that God would adde yet many daies more to the Authors life and support him still both in body and spirit to bring to light many other such monuments of his fruitfull labours not only that elaborate Commentary vpon the 51. Psalme but likewise such Sermons or Treatises or Letters touching cases of Conscience as haply haue lyenby him these many yeares Why should any Talent lye buried in a Napkin or candle lye hid vnder a bushell which being set on a candlesticke might giue light to all that are in the house Such Opuscula little Treatises as himselfe would hardly acknowledge vnder his owne Name might be of speciall vse and much esteeme with others Witnesse those questions and Answers wherein he hath comprized the doctrine of the Lords Supper which though without his Name they be annexed to a little Treatise of the like Argument set forth by a godly learned Diuine M. William Bradshaw yet haue they beene of singular good vse to many poore soules for their worthy preparation to that Ordinance And in very deed they do more fully furnish a Christian to that whole spirituall Duty then any other in any language that I know in so small a compasse yea and that one Letter of his to a Gentlewoman against the separation which without his consent a separatist printed and refuted hath so strongly and clearely conuinced the iniquity of that way that I could not but acknowledge in it both the wisedome of God and the weakenesse of the separatist His wisdome in bringing to light such a beame of the Light of his truth by the hand of an aduersary against the Authors mind and the weakenesse of the other to aduance the hand of his aduersary to giue himselfe and his cause such a deadly wound in open view as neither himselfe nor all his associates can be able to heale In which respect I conceiue it was that the industrious Doctor Willet in his Dedicatory Epistle to CHRISTS Colledge before his harmony vpon the first of Samuel stileth this our Author Schismaticorum quivulgò Brownistae Malleum the Hammer of Schismatiques whom they commonly call Brownists Now the God of all grace prosper the workes of his seruants to those good ends himselfe hath appointed and they haue aimedat the glory of his owne great Name in the edification and saluation of his people in Christ. So I take leaue and rest desirous to prouoke my selfe and thee to a thankfull and fruitfull vse of such mercies The vnworthiest of the least of Gods Mercies and Seruants I. C. A Table of some principall Points that are handled in these Lectures Abstinence See Fasting Admonition See Reproofe Adoption A. NO man can worship God aright till he haue the Spirit of Adoption and can conceiue of God as of his louing Father pag. 182 Foure notes to try whether we do indeed know God to be our Father pag 183. Adoration Worship See Reuerence The whole worship of God is called Adoration pag. 111. Admiring of men It is folly and sin to admire any man much pag 40. Affection He that hath an vpright heart serues God with affection pag. 480. No seruice pleaseth God that is not done with feeling and affection pag. 198 199. Naturall Affection See Parents Afflâ—…ction In it owne nature it is a curse neither is it a signe of Gods loue to all pag. 394. The greatest may not hope to be exempted from it pag. 388. All men should prepare for it and how 389 It is greatly profitable and necessary for Gods Elect pag. 394. It is no signe of Gods wrath but of his loue rather pag. 398. We may be sure God will doe vs good by it and remoue it when it hath wrought kindly on vs and support vs in it and giue a comfortable end vnto it pag 399. It is a signe of election to profit by it and the contrary of reprobation pag 401. In euery affection we should take notice that God is angry with vs pag. 402. Sixe degrees of Gods proceeding in sanctifying affâ—…ctions to vs which may be so many notes to try whether our affâ—…ctions be san-ctified pag. 40â—… 40â—… Extremity of it will make vs vnfit both to profit by the Word and to pray pag. 433 Alacrity See Cheerefulnesse Antiquity How far forth it is to bee regarded in the matter of Religion pag 141. It is dangerous to ascribe too much to it 144 Our Religion is most antient 145. The popish plea touching the antiquity of theirs is most vaine and insufficient ibid. Apostacie See Perseuerance How farre forth the good things that haue beene in a man may be lost â—…0 51. A dangerous thing to fall from grace or to decay in it 54. Two chiefe causes of it ibid. Comfort for the faithfull that liue in times of generall Apostacie 430 431. Apostles Christ hath taught his Church the whole will of his Father by them 207. Apparell See Attire Appearance of euill is to be auoided 86. Application Ministers must apply the Word and hearers must endure it 373 374. Assemblies See Church-Assemblies Assurance of saluation See Certainty of saluation Attention All should attend diligently at the hearing of the Word 125. 134. 135. Meanes to keepe our hearts attentiue from wandring in prayer c. 198. Attire Modesty in attire required of Christians 87. Authority The wicked are apt to abuse the authoriâ—…y and credit of holy men to the disgrace of Gods truth 35 273. This honour is due to Christ alone to be belieued in matter of Doctrine vpon his bare Word 149. Nothing is to be
haue many waies whereby they may ◅in others 245. All men are bound to doe what they can to win others to God 3◅4 Gods manner of working in mans conuersion is diuerse and wonderfull 325. 326. Country Euery man owes a duty to the place of his birth and breeding 351. Credit A great sin for a man to be carelesse of it 86. Custome The good customes of a Church are not to be broken or neglected 143. 144. Yet it is dangerous in matter of Religion to ascribe too much vnto it 144. Most men make common custome the rule of their conscience 426. Remedies against this corruption 427. D. Dalliance Wanton dalliance is dangerous sinfull 90. Death Faith will make a man willing to die 337. Euery man should looke and prepare for sudden death 44◅ 443. Delay It is dangerous to put off the making of peace with God till sicknesse 442. 443. Delight Naturall and worldly meanes of delight are not vnlawfull and what cautions are to be vsed in this 439. 440. Desire An vnfained desire of grace is a singular grace 9. Fiue differences in this desire betweene the naturall man and the regenerate 9. He that hath sauing knowledge will feele the want of it and desire it 22. Disputing It is dangerous to dispute against knowne truths 151. Dissention How far forth Ministers should seek to agree and the meanes how that may be 301. Difference in iudgemēts should not alienate godly mens affections one frō another 302 Domesticall Instruction and Worship We should vse the exercises of Religion in our families 157. How and by what meanes a man should best instruct and win his family vnto God 241 Doubting Doubtfulnesse and vnsetlednesse in matters of our faith religion is dangerous 137. 140 Euen the doubting of the truth of ought God hath said is a dangerous sin 413 414. E. Examination Christians should examine that that is taught them 151 152. And the good things seeme to bee in our selue 53. Euery affliction should driue vs to examine what it is that hath thus prouoked God ◅04 Examples The examples of some men doe great hurt in hardening of others 74. Many make this the rule of their conscience and remedies against this corruption 426. It is not safe to make the best mans examples the rule of our conscience 428. Exercises of Religion See Christian domest◅call worship Euery man is bound to spend some part of euery day in them 241. The conscionable vse of them will preserue vs from sin 93. Eye A couenant is to be made with our eye 91. F. Faith Motiues and encouragements to beleeue in Christ 13 14. How to know whether wee haue truly receiued Christ 15. In it there is a particular application of Christ 310. There is great certainty and assurance in true saith 3. 8. 332. It workes 1 peace of conscience 2 ioy in the Holy Ghost 3 boldnes in prayer 4 willingnesse to die 335 336 337. True faith is grounded vpon the word only neither vpon sense or experience 348 349. Most men ground their faith not vpon the Word but vpon sense onely 420. He that hath true faith hath an vpright heart and none but he 484. Foure notes to trie it by 484. It is imperfect in the best 333 334. It breeds in the heart true ioy and that vpon fiue grounds 436 437. Falls of the godly How farre the regenerate man may fall from grace 50 51 54. Great difference betweene them and the sins of the wicked 455. 471. 473. Family See Domesticall Sin will bring Gods curse vpon the house and place where it is committed 158. Piety will bring Gods blessing vpon our houses and dwellings ibid. Fasting Christ put no holinesse in fasting nor was giuen vnto it ◅56 Fathers No cause why we should so relie vpon the Fathers as many doe 39. The Papists giue not more due honour to them then we 38. What respect is to be had to our Fore fathers in the matter of Religion 142 143. We do not condemne our Fore Fathers 145. Feasting Though it be lawfull yet it must not be ordinary 92. Fewnesse of Beleeuers Comfort for the faithfull that liue where they haue few or none that ioyne with them in piety 430 431. Fornication It is a most hainous sin 71. Foure causes of the commonnes of it now 74. Both Magistrates and priuate men should shew their zealous hatred to it 78 79. Fornicators must looke for Gods iudgements euen in this life 79 80. They haue also cause to feare the iudgement of finall impenitency hardnes of heart 84 We may not giue men cause to suspect vs to be giuen to this sinne and that is done foure waies 87. Seuen Preseruatiues from this sin 90. Frugality A Christian should be frugall and seeke to increase his worldly estate 238. G. Gestures Rules for bodily gestures in Gods worship 118 119. Gifts All difference in gifts among Ministers doth not make an inequality betweene them because one may excell in one gift and one in another 307 308. The variety and difference among Gods seruants makes much for his glory 308. They should bee teachable and receiue the word with all readinesse and wherein it consisteth 312 213. God hath giuen a variety of gifts to all men not all to any one man 308. Variety of gifts and graces increases loue and vnity among men 319. It is a sin against God and contempt done vnto his good gifts not to make vse and profit of them 320. Gods children ought to make vse of their Ministers gifts in priuate 321. That gift is to be esteemed best which edifies most 287. 291. God Why he euen the whole Trinity is called Father 148. His loue is vnchangeable 180. 340. The knowledg of his omni-presence omniscience is of great necessity and vse 67. 70. He hates and is seuere against the sins euen of his owne people 95. Gods seruants in priuate may forbeare to reprooue some 293. Grace The loue of God in Christ to vs is most free 14 Grace and the meanes therof is highly to be esteemed 53. Grace may be knowne 463. Notes whereby grace may be knowne 468. The diuersity of the gifts of God in men commeth of his free disposition 308. H. Hardnesse of heart Wicked men harden themselues in sin euen by the Word 57 58. They are apt to harden their owne hearts against Gods corrections 402. Hearing A great sin to heare with delight filthy songs and talke 88. The necessity of constant hearing of the word 278. Cautions and encouragements for them that follow Sermons on the weeke daies 240. Heare as oft as thou mayst 172. What behauiour is fittest at the hearing of the Word preached 125 126. 134. The best way to win others to God is to draw them to heare 246. Hearers Be willing to heare one truth as well as another 59. A good signe to like that Ministry best that doth most effectually discouer to a man his sin 112 113. Examine that that is taught
should ioyne together in it as one man 122 123. Q. Questions disputing See Conference Neuer any prooued a good Scholler in any learning but he that had doubts would moue questions 322. How far forth it is lawfull to make question of or to reason against Gods Word or Workes 230 231. R. Reading We should exercise our selues in the reading of the Word 172. 291. Reason A great sin to examine Religion by carnall reason and to beleeue no more then we can see reason for 151. Reformation What properties are required in true reformation and leauing of sin 85. Regeneration Notes to try it by 5. Religion There is but one true way to saluation 139. It is the strength of a state 429. 279. Religious duties Great force in a conscionable vse of them to keepe a man from vncleannesse and other sins 93. And to breed in a man a confortable assurance of his saluation 343. Repentance There is more required to it then most men dreame 84 85. Late repentance is dangerous 442. Sins repented of though neuer so many and hainous will make vs neuer the lesse acceptable to God 95. No man hath an vpright heart that forsakes not all knowne sins 470. Notes to try our sincerity in leauing of sin 471 Repentance 470. Repentance of regenerate and naturall men distinguished 471. Reproofe The Minister must plainely and particularly reprooue sin 63. Great wisdome is required in reproouing sin 63 Motiues to perswade Ministers to faithfulnesse in this 66. How they may make their reproofe effectuall 66. He that hath grace will take reproofe well loue him the better that deales faithfully with him this way 106. 112 113. Three things that keepe men from accepting it and preseruatines against them 106. Though mens lewdnesse may restraine vs from reprouing them in priuate yet may it not their Minister from publike reproofe 294 295. Men disdaine to be reprooued by such as are no better then themselues and foure remedies against that corruption 364 365. 369 370 Fret not against the publike reproofe of thy sin in the ministry of the word 108. 373. 374. A common sin it is and dangerous not to endure reproofe 109. Reuerence Though outward reuerence be not sufficient yet can we performe no duty of Gods worship well especially in publique without some signification of reuerence euen in the outward gesture of our body 115. 120. Reasons for bodily reuerence in all parts of Gods worship 116. Rules for it 119 120. 125. More reuerence should be shewed at the hearing of the Word read then preached 126. We can performe no seruice to God well without feare and reuerence 115. S. Sacraments Our Sacraements are more cleere and effectuall then those vnder the law â—…0 In the administration of them we should make vse of our eye and behold what is done 127. Sacrifices What they and their manner of offering them did signifie 189. Samaritans The Papists resemble them much 36. Scripture The vndoubted certainty of euery thing that is written therein 249. It is much more full and perfect now then it was vnder the Law 207. To humble and honest hearts they are not obscure 349. 212. What are the causes why they are obscure 213 Pretense of their obscurity will not excuse the neglect of reading them 173. Scriptures ought to bee the rule of tryall for what is taught 174. Secret sins The Lord can discerne and is priuy to our most secret sins 69. Sin is neuer the lesse dangerous to a man because it is cunningly and closely committed 75. Securitie The false ground on which ignorant wicked men secure themselues 76. 429. Generall secâ—…rity is a signe of generall calamitie approching 42â—… Seducers They are cunning and who are most in danger to take hurt by them 138. Seruants They should loue their Masters and desire and seeke their comfort 492. Sundry other duties they owe but this is the roote of all 493. Cautions limiting their duty 495. Three things wherby they should shew their loue to their Masters 495. Seueritie Required in the Magistrates and all Christi ans in the discountenancing punishing of whoredome and other sins 78. Sicknesse See Delay Signes It is not simply vnlawfull to desire signes for the confirming of our faith 404. Signes of iudgement approaching 428 429. Silence From good words not alwaies vnlawfull 293 Sin Great is the necessity of an effectuall knowledge of sin 6â—… 65. The sins of the elect how hainous soeuer shal not hinder their saluation but tend to their good 95. Dangerous to hide our sins and that is done foure waies 104. It will bring Gods curse vpon the house and place where it is committed 158. It is a most loathsome thing and defiles a man 4. Sathan drawes men to sin through some error of their mind and by deceiuing them 73. Of sinning against the Meanes see Meanes It will certainely bring sorrow 438 452. Sinceritie The Lord makes great reckoning of the vprightnesse of the heart 465. Necessary to examine whether our hearts be vpright 53 54. 481. Notes to try that by 53. â—…9 471. 473. 476 480 The Lord delights in the weakest seruices that are done in spirit and truth 192 193. 465. He that hath an vpright heart may know he hath it 239. We should labour by diligent examination to find whether our hearts be vpright 465 466. Sorrow Properties required in the sorrow for sin 85. Extremity if it will disable vs from praying and profiting by the Word 433. Moderate is very profitable necessary 4â—…3 We must striue against that that is excessiue and immoderate 43â—… Foure remedies against such 436. There is great difference between that of the regenerate that of the carnall man 437. Sin will bring sorrow and great sins great sorrâ—…wes 438. Soule All mens chiefe care should bee for their soules 450. Speech To speake wickedly is a greater degree of sin then to thinke ill 228. Filthy speech a great sin 87. So is the delight to heare it 88. Spirit The spirit of God in whomsoeuer it dwels is like vnto water in foure respects 3. Why God is called a spirit 196. By the testimonie of the spirit the faithfull are assured of their saluation and hee that hath it may know he hath it 339. The Lord requires delights in the seruice of the spirit see Worship Superiors Disdaine not to be admonished or reproued by thy inferior 107. Superstition Papists are many waies grossely superstitious 156 157 Supper of the Lord. It should bee administred in the publike assembly 122. T. Talke see Speech Tractablenesse A good signe of election to receiue the truth with all readinesse 312 313. Affliction opens the eare and makes men tractable 397. We should pray for a tractable heart foure notes to trie it by 423. The danger of such as cannot be perswaded of many truths though they bee neuer so cleerely taught and confirmed to them 424 425. This hypocrisie is in all by nature that they scorne to be taught
by such in whom they discerne any infirmity 365. Remedies against this corruption 371 Temperance It is necessary euen in our diet 92. Temples Our Churches need not to be stately and glorious as the Temple of Ierusalem was 119. Neither is there that holinesse to be ascribed to or reuerence due to our Churches as was to that Temple 119. 154. Neither is there that necessity of temples now as there was vnder the law 119. Yet is it fit we also should haue places set apart for Gods publique worship and hauing such it is no where so well done as in them 119. 129. Euen our Churches should be decently kept 120. 127. The temple of Ierusalem was a Type of Christ and how 155. Tentation We must carefully shun tentation 89. Tentations incident to our lawfull calling God will preserue vs in 89. Terror Wicked men haue cause to be in continuall terror 33. Testament See Ceremoniall worship Though in temporall things Gods people had more particular direction then we now yet not in spirituall 207. The Ministry of the New Testament is more fruitfull then that was vnder the law 287 Vnder the law God reuealed himselfe to his people moresensibly and bodily then vnder the Gospell 196. The estate of sinners is far more damnable now then it was vnder the law 291. Thankesgiuing Of Sacrifices of Thankesgiuing 187. Thoughts Conscience to be made euen of them 91. Trouble of minde All men must looke to be brought one day to a painefull sight and sense of sin and of Gods anger due vnto it 42 43. No wordly thing can content or comfort the heart in that case 44 45. Meanes wherby they that haue lost the assurance of their saluation may recouer it 346. 347. V. Vnity Vnity in all points among Gods seruants in this life is not to be expected 302. Vowes We should in our affliction vow amendment performe it when we are deliuered 405. W. Walking with God We should labour to walke with God how we may know whether we do so or no 70. Will-worship No worship is to be giuen to God but such as he likes of and delights in euen such as is done by the direction of his Word and in obedience to it 160. 192. In will-worship men serue not God but the diuell 161. God requires more seruice of euery man then he hath expressely particularly commanded him yet this is no will-worship 242 243 He that hath an vpright heart will make conscience of such things onely as God hath commanded or forbidden 473. Women How iust causes they haue to be humbled in themselues 225. How they may adorne the Gospell 226. Word of God No man can know God aright but by his Word and the difference betweene the knowledge gotten so any other 160 161 It is the saluation of men 1â—…8 169. All that haue it are not saued by it 169. Saluation not to bee ascribed to any vertue that is in it 169. By it all other meanes of grace are made effectuall 169 170. It is exceeding powerfull and effectuall to saue men 170 171. We ought highly to esteeme it 172 173. Notes to trie whether we esteeme and loue it indeed 173. The wicked hardens himselfe in sin euen by it 98 99. It is to bee esteemed a high fauour of God that we enioy it 162. It is the onely ground of true faith and assurance of saluation 338. The faith and Religion of Gods Elect is not grounded vpon any thing but the word only 348 349. 418. 419. Seeke good ground in the word for that thou holdest in Religion 429. Dangerous to doubt of the truth of it see Infidelity The word to be heard on weeke daies 241. The word to be examined 467. Rules thereto 499. Word to be heard with heart prepared 486. How that may be 489. The word ought to bee receiued for the senders sake 313. Difference betwixt the good workes of regenerate and naturall men 476. Good Workes That only is a good worke that is commanded of God 474. Workes of God Men may be prepared vnto faith and much confirmed in it by the workes of God 417. We should obserue the workes of God and how God doth by them ratifie his Word 417. 497. What vse we should make of the strange workes of God 379. World By this word sometimes the Elect onely are meant and why Christ is called the Sauiour of the world 329 330. Worldly things No worldly thing can satisfie or comfort the soule in distresse 44 45. It is great folly to set our heart vpon or esteeme too much of any worldly comfort 390. 438 439. He that is truely conuerted makes not that reckoning of worldly things as he did before 238. Worship of God See Adoration Ceremoniall Law Exercises of Religion Reuerence Most men worship not God according to his Word 163. Reasons for the altering of the manner of Gods worship at Christs comming 190. 191 No seruice pleaseth God but that which is spirituall 191 192. He requires spirituall worship more vnder the Gospell then he did vnder the Law 19â—… 197. All the parts of Gods worship may in some cases be vsed in priuate houses 120. 129. And are as acceptable to God in one place as in another 156. Christ himselfe did diligently vse to worship God in religious duties and why 163 1â—…4 The difference betweene Gods worship vnder the Law and vnder the Gospell â—…87 1â—… 189. God requires bodily worship of vs as well as spirituall but not so much as vnder the law 189 190. Euen the wicked est men that liue are bound to worship God 195. Y. Young men The sins that they must chiefly take heed of 224. Z. Zealous Both Magistrates and priuate men should shew their zealous hatred to sin 78. Zeale is required of all Christians and what the notes and properties of true Zeale are 260 261 263. 267. Zeale in the people warmes their Ministers 295. True Zeale will make a man to forget and neglect himselfe 275. Seuerall places of Scripture opened and applyed in this Treatise Booke Chap. Verse Folio Genesis 17 18 391 Genesis 18 12 30 Genesis 19 9 106 Genesis 29 18 80 Genesis 32 26 402 Genesis 45 28 3 Genesis 50 19 370 Exodus 4 24 452 Leuit. 19 2 196 Leuit. 23 10 9 Leuit. 26 11 12 166 Num. 12 14 403 Num. 23 21 452 Deut. 12 32 161 Deut. 14 26 92 Deut. 25 3 117 Iosh. 1 8 20 1 Sam. 2 12 470 1. Sam. 2 30 368 1. Sam. 15 29 6 2. Sam. 6 20 22 116 2. Sam. 12 20 24 c. 441 2. Sam. 21 1 404 1. King 8 6 473 1. King 12 28 161 2. King 17 33 41 36 1. Chron. 16 29 129 2. Chron. 16 9 484 2. Chron. 26 18 19 21 359 Nehem. 1 11 8 Nehem. 2 1 493 Nehem. 8 1 123 Iob. 3 13 14 43 Iob. 5 7 388 Iob. 6 24 424 Iob. 20 11 80 Iob. 29 4 220 Iob. 31 1 91 Iob. 32 23 395 Iob. 36 8
Gods Word Yet because many are of that mind I will in few words endeauour to shew them the danger of this ignorance 1. He that wanteth the knowledge of Gods Word can neither haue true patience nor comfort nor hope in any affliction Rom. 15. 4. Through patience and comfort of the Scripture men come to true hope Experience teacheth this that all ignorant men like to Foelix Act. 24. 25. are apt to tremble when once the conscience is awakened at the very thought of death and iudgement That made Dauid say Psal. 94. 12. Blessed is the man whom thou chastenest O Lord and teachest him out of thy law As if he should say it is a great happinesse for a man that is in affliction to haue vnderstanding and to be instructed by the Lord in the knowledge of his Word 2. He that wanteth the knowledge of Gods Word is still in the power and dominion of Sathan as is plaine by that speech of Christ vnto Paul Act. 26. 18. I send thee saith he to turne them from darknesse to light and from the power of Satan vnto God In which respect also Satan is called Eph. 6. 12. the Ruler of the darknesse of this world Satan leadeth such whither he will 2. Tim. 2. 25. 26. And as the Prouerbe is the blind swalloweth many a flie so certainly such swallow many a great sin without any scruple or remorse for it 3. He that wanteth the knowledge of Gods Word can neuer go to heauen but must needs perish eternally God brings all to heauen by knowledge he wil haue all men to be saued saith the Apostle 1. Tim. 2. 4. and to come vnto the knowledge of the truth God hath said none that want knowledge shall come there My people perish for want of knowledge saith the Lord Hos. 4. 6. Yea God hath sworne it They haue not knowne my wayes saith the Lord Psal. 95. 10. 11. Unto whom I sware in my wrath that they should not enter into my rest But because men haue many figge-leaues to couer their shame in this point and many conceits whereby they blesse themselues against all that may be said against them for their ignorance I will shew you how the Holy Ghost in the Word driues them by all their shifts and thrusts them out of their starting holes 1. One blesseth himselfe in this that though he haue no Scripture-learning yet he is iust in all his dealings with men and leadeth as honest and vnblameable a life as the best Yea but the Scripture saith thou must ioyne to thy vertue knowledge or it is nothing worth 2. Pet. 1. 5. 2. Another in this that he hath more then so he hath not onely ciuill honesty to commend him to men but he vseth also to pray and shew deuotion toward God yea but the Scripture saith thy prayer can doe thee no good while thou art void of the desire of knowledge it is but the sacrifice of fooles Eccl 5. 1. Pro. 28. 9. He that turneth away his eare from hearing the law euen his prayer shall be abominable 3. Another in this that he thanks God he hath a good mind a good meaning and intent to please God as good and as vpright an heart toward God as the best but the Scripture saith the man that wants knowledge cannot haue a good mind nor a good meaning Pro. 19. 2. Without knowledge the mind is not good The Scripture teacheth vs that vprightnesse of heart and knowledge are inseparable there can be no vprightnesse of heart where there is no knowledge their good meanings and intentions will not bring any to heauen The true Religion and way to heauen is called the way of vnderstanding Pro. 96. 4. Another blesseth himselfe in this that yet this is his comfort that Christ died for sinners and he trusts to be saued by Christ though he care not for the meanes of knowledge he saith with them 1. Cor. 1. 12. I am neither of Paul nor Apollo nor Cephas I depend not on nor care for any Ministery I am of Christ. But the Scripture saith that no man can say that he is in Christ till he haue knowledge Ioh. 12. 46. I am come a light into the world that whosoeuer belieueth in me should not abide in darknesse No man can be iustified by Christ or obtaine any benefit by him that is void of knowledge By his knowledge shall my righteous seruant iustifie many saith the Lord Esa. 53. 11. 5. Another ignorant man comforteth himselfe in this that yet God is mercifull and he trusteth to be saued through Gods mercy But the Scripture saith none shall haue benefit by Gods mercy that is void of knowledge Oh continue thy louing kindnesse to them that know thee saith Dauid Psal. 36. 10. Esa. 27. 11. It is a people of no vnderstanding therefore he that made them will not haue mercy on them 6. Another in this that he hopes God will not looke that he should haue this knowledge of the Scripture for he through his education and age is vnlearned and simple and vnable to learne But the Scripture saith He that is skilfull and wise enough in the things of this life and can vnderstand and beare away other things as ballads and foolish songs and yet is too weakeheaded to conceiue in any measure of the Word of God shall neuer be excused by his simplicity before God He that is wise to do euill but to do good hath no knowledge as the Lord complaineth Ier. 4. 22. Yea how simple soeuer thou art if thou hadst the feare of God and an honest heart thou mightest attaine to the knowledge of the Word for in this very point the Scripture hath an excellency aboue all other learning Pro. 1. 4. Psal. 119. 130. It giues vnderstanding to the simple If this beso how miserable is the state of the most of the people in all places of the land Surely such as if we had the same mind in vs that was in Christ it would make our bowels to yearne within vs as his did Mat. 9. 36. For first they are extremely ignorant and it may be said of them as Acts 17. 23. They worship an vnknowne God they worship the true God ignorantly Examine them and aske whether they know themselues to be sinners they will answer in generall it may be all men are sinners But try them in particular and you shall find that they know not what sinne is they know not any commandement which they haue broken Ask them whether they be assured that they shall be saued their answer will be no none can be sure but they hope well Aske them how they hope to be saued some will answer by their good deeds others by Gods mercy Tell them that God is iust as well as mercifull and aske them how they hope to haue his iustice satisfied their answer will be they cannot tell they are not learned Aske them what Christ is their answer will be a man I trow if
knowledge but the least measure of sauing knowledge of that knowledge that may yeeld him sound comfort no man can ordinarily attaine to but by hearing 1. Cor. 1. 21. It hath pleased God by the foolishnesse of preaching to saue men The glory of the Lord his power and iustice sufficient to make vs to feare him seruilely may be seene elsewhere but the beauty of the Lord which may make him amiable to vs the comfortable knowledge of God is to be seene no where but in the Temple and in this ordinance of his the ministery of his word Psal 27. 4. 3. It is gotten by earnest prayer the man that neuer prayeth may attaine to knowledge but say he haue the best means the best ministry he shall neuer attain to the least measure of sanctified knowledge if he vse not to pray heartily for Gods blessing vpon the meanes Prou. 2. 3. 5. If thou cryest after knowledge then shalt thou vnderstand c. that made Dauid to cry to God so earnestly for this Psal. 119. 18. 4. It is confirmed by experience Psal 119. 140. thy Word is proued most pure and thy seruant loueth it Rom. 12. 2. Be ye changed by the renewing of your mind that ye may proue what that good and acceptable and perfect will of God is This is that knowledge Iob got by his afflictions Iob 42. 5. Now mine eyes seeth thee saith hee This is that spoken of Ier. 32. 8. Then I knew that this was the word of the Lord he knew before but experience now added to the certainty of his knowledge The effects whereby sauing knowledge is to be discerned from the other are three 1. It puffeth not vp a man as other knowledge doth 1. Cor. 8. 2. but makes him to haue a lowly conceit of himselfe because he discerneth much more ignorance then knowledge in himselfe The cause why the Laodiceans were so well conceited of themselues was for that their eyes were not opened Apoc. 3. 17 18. Experience sheweth this to be true in the best of Gods seruants and such as haue most profited by the word they are humble minded and euer complaining of their owne ignorance surely I am more brutish then any man saith Agur Pro. 30. 2. 3. and haue not the vnderstanding of a man I haue neither learned wisdome nor haue the knowledge of the holy 2. It resteth not in the braine but worketh vpon the heart and affections Esa. 51. 7. Ye people that know righteousnesse in whose heart is my law This light is not like that of the Moone but of the Sunne that not onely giueth light but warmeth and quickneth euery thing Paul prayeth their loue might abound in all knowledge and in all feeling or iudgment Phil. 1. 9. No man truely knowes God with a sanctified knowledge but he loues him also and thus are these two graces coupled together Psal. 91. 14. Because he hath set his loue vpon me thereforewill I deliuer him I wil set him on high because he hath knowne my name No man truely knowes God with a sanctified knowledge but he also putteth his trust in him Psal. 9 10. They that know thy name will put their trust in thee 3. It worketh reformation of heart and life Iob 28. 28. To depart from euill is vnderstanding 1. Ioh. 2. 3. Hereby we are sure that we know him if we keepe his commandements and verse 4. He that saith I know him and keepeth not his commandements is a lyer and verse 11. He that hateth his brother is in darknesse and walketh in darknes and knoweth not whither he goeth because that darknesse hath blinded his eyes Therefore it is said of the sonnes of Eli 1. Sam 2. 12. That they knew not God 4. It makes men strong to resist and stand against temptations Prou. 24. 5. A wise man is strong yea a man of knowledge increaseth his strength The properties of sauing and sanctified knowledge are two 1. It is cleare and certaine not confused and doubtfull 1. Cor. 2. 15. He that is spirituall iudgeth all things yet he himselfe is iudged of no man he is soe certaine that no contrary iudgement or censure of any man can make him to alter his iudgement So 1. Ioh. 2. 27. Ye need not that any man teach you but as the same anointing teacheth you of all things 2. There is no satiety in it but the more a man hath of it the more he doth desire it As a new borne babe saith the Apostle 1. Pet. 2. 3 he desireth the sincere milke of the word that he may grow thereby A wise man saith Salomon Pro. 1. 5. wil heare and wil increase learning Apollo Acts. 18. 24. 26. though he were already mighty in the scriptures and able to teach diligently the things of the Lord yet was glad to haue the way of the Lord taught and expounded vnto him more perfectly by Aquila Priscilla And how earnest is Dauid himselfe a man indued with more then an ordinary measure of knowledge as appeares by that which he saith of himselfe Psal. 119. 69 100. yet how earnest I say is he oft with God that he would giue him more knowledge Psal 119. 18. 26. 27. Euery thing by nature doth desire to increase in that good wherewith it is already indued yea the more it hath of it the more it doth desire because it feeleth so much the more the sweetnes of it as so we see that none are so desirous of riches as the richest of knowledge as the best learned And so is it in sauing and sanctified knowledge also he that hath it indeed cannot choose but desire to increase it THE SIXT LECTVRE ON MARCH VII MDCVIII IOH. IIII. XI XII The woman saith vnto him Sir thou hast nothing to draw with and the Well is deepe from whence then hast thou that liuing water Art thou greater then our father Iacob which gaue vs the Well and dranke thereof himselfe and his children and his cattell WE haue heard in the former Verse how our Sauiour did take occasion vpon this Womans refusall to giue him a little water to drinke both to make himselfe knowne vnto her and to speake and make offer vnto her of a better water that he had to bestow vpon her In these words is set downe a reply that the woman maketh vnto this speech of his for she not vnderstanding his meaning but thinking that he had spoken of materiall water reasoneth against him after this manner The water thou speakest of is either the water of this Well or some other better then this but I cannot see how thou shouldest giue me any of the water of this Well because thou hast nothing to draw with and the Well is deepe And as for any other water that is better then this I cannot see how thou shouldest come by it for Iacob our father gaue vs this Well and this was the best water he could giue for it was the same that himselfe and his children and his cattell did
fragments and superficiall beginnings of true sanctification and grace may fall quite away and lose them Heb. 6. 4 5. Such as haue beene inlightened and tasted of Christ and of the good word of God and powers of the world to come and haue beene partakers of the Holy Ghost may fall away 2. Pet. 2. 20. 22. Such as had escaped from the filthinesse of the world through the acknowledgement of the Lord and of the Sauiour may be intangled therein againe and ouercome so as that their latter end may become worse then euer their beginning was But he that hath not onely tasted but drunke a sound draught of this water of life and let it downe can neuer lose it neuer cast it vp againe 4. A man that hath not only tasted but drunk of this water of life and truly receiued the Spirit of sanctification may seeme to haue lost it somtime for he may decay for a time in the measure of grace and lose the heate and feruency of the spirit that once he had as Christ complaines of the Angell of the Church of Ephesus he had left his first loue Apoc. 2. 4. 2. He may for a time lose the comfortable feeling assurance of grace and be in his owne sense as a man vtterly void of grace This was the case of the Spouse of Christ Cant. 3. 1. 2. and 5 6. Her well-beloued was gone 3. Hee may lose for a time the power and eâ—…icacie and operation of grace and fall into as grosse sinnes as any other man Dauid and Peter may be examples of this yea the best are in great and continuall danger to fall thus if they take not great heed vnto themselues Nay it is a very hard thing for any of Gods children to keepe themselues from these decayes Therefore are those exhortations so often vsed 1. Cor. 10. 12. Wherefore let him that thinketh hee standeth take heed least hee fall Heb. 12. 15. Looking diligently least any man faile of the grace of God least any roote of bitternesse springing vp trouble you and thereby many bee defiled Phil. 2. 12 13. Wherefore my beloued as ye haue alwaies obeyed not as in my presence onely but now much more in my absence worke out your saluation with feare and trembling For it is God that worketh in you both to will and to doe of his owne good pleasure You see then how euen they that haue indeed drunke of this water of life may seeme to haue it quite dryed vp in them But yet though this seeme so it is not so indeed for in all those three cases I haue mentioned ye shall see the children of God that had drunke of this Water of life they had in themselues this Well of water they had grace in them euen then when they seemed to haue lost it There is soundnes of grace in many a one that is much decaied in zeale as is plaine in the case of that Angell of Ephesus Apoc. 2. 2 3. Notwithstanding this his delay in his first loue the Lord knew approued of his workes and commendeth him for his labour and his patience and for this that he could not beare with them that were euill and that he tryed them that said they were Apostles and were not that he had borne and had patience and for his names sake had laboured and had not fainted 2. There is much grace in many a one that haue lost for a time their feeling as is plaine in the example of the Spouse Cant. 5. 6. She grieues and neuer giues ouer seeking till she had found her beloued 3. There remaineth grace in the regenerate euen then when they haue falne most fearefully Whosoeuer is borne of God saith the Apostle 1 Ioh. 3. 9. doth not commit sin for his seede remaineth in him and he cannot sin because he is borne of God the seede of God remaineth in him and therefore he cannot sinne as other men doe he cannot sin with the full consent of his will with the full sway of his soule as before he did This is euident in the example of Dauid for when he complaines as if he had quite lost the spirit Psal. 51. 11 12. Euen then he prayeth and prayeth so as he could neuer haue done if he had not had the spirit of grace in him For how can men call vpon him in whom they haue not beleeued saith the Apostle Rom. 10. 14. and Rom. 8. 26. it is the spirit it selfe that maketh intercession for vs and makes vs able to pray Hauing thus cleared the Doctrine let vs heare how it may be confirmed Let vs hearken vnto some plaine and pregnant testimones of holy Scripture to prooue this that whosoeuer hath truely receiued the Spirit of grace can neuer lose it Psal. 15. When Dauid had spoken of sundry fruits of regeneration hee concludes the Psalme thus verse 5. Hee that doth these things shall neuer be moued Psalme 19. 9. The feare of the Lord is cleane and endureth for euer Psal. 23. 6. Surely goodnesse and mercy shall follow me all the daies of my life So he that heares the Word and doth it is compared to a house that is built vpon a rocke which no raine nor flouds nor windes nor tentations how strong soeuer can ouerthrow Matth. 7. 24. 25. And Luke 8. 13. 15. Though the other hearers beleeue but for a time yet he that with an honest and good heart heares the Word shall keepe it Iohn 6. 56. Hee that eateth my flesh and drinketh my bloud abideth in mee In which respect sauing grace is called The good part that shall not bee taken away Luk. 10. 42. The immortall seede 1. Peter 1. 23. and was fitly resembled by that fire that came downe from heauen that neuer went out Leuit. 6. 12. The Reasons of this are principally three 1. The vnchangeablenesse of Gods loue and decree No man hath receiued the Spirit but onely such as God hath elected to saluation and loued in Christ before all worlds Rom. 8. 30. Whom hee predestinated them he called and none but them Acts 13. 48. So many as were ordained to eternall life beleeued Therefore true faith is called Titus 1. 1. The faith of Gods Elect. A man may make his election sure this way 2. Pet. 1. 10. Now such as are elected cannot possibly fall away this our Sauiour speakes of as of a thing vtterly impossible The false Christs and false Prophets shall shew so great signes and wonders that they shall deceiue if it were possible the very elect faith lie Matth. 24. 24. The loue of God in Christ is vnchangeable Ier. 31. 3. I haue loued thee with an euerlasting loue saith the Lord therefore in mercy haue I drawne thee Whom Christ loues Iohn 13. 2. he loues vnto the end And those that come to him that is which beleeue in him Iohn 6. 35. he will neuer cast away Iohn 6. 37. The gifts and calling of God saith the Apostle Rom 11. 29. that is such
as Rom. 16. 18. They that are such serue not our Lord Iesus Christ but their owne belly And thus much for the first point 2. The second point wherein I told you the truth of this Doctrine may appeare is this That there is no truth which the naturall man receiues but he turnes and applies to his carnall aduantage he reades and heares onely in hope to find contentment to his flesh The most holy and wholsome parts of Gods truth he vnderstandeth carnally and applies to the feeding of his owne humour and contentment of his flesh This is the onely vse thaâ—… they make of all that they heare and read that they may sinne with more contentment and quiet of mind Euen as the spider that gathereth poyson of euery flower Unto them that are defiled and vnbelieuing is nothing pure but their minds and consciences are defiled Tit. 1. 15. Whensoeuer they come to heare Gods Word they bring with them an Idoll in their heart some corruption or other and whatsoeuer they read or heare they turne to the seruice of their owne Idoll Ezek. 14. 1 3. These men haue set vp their Idoll in their hearts and put the stumbling block of their iniquity before their face Yea it is certaine that many wicked men receiue not that confirmation that quiet and contentment to their heart in their sinne by any thing in the world as they do by the blessed and holy Word of God Such there were in the Apostles dayes Rom. 3. 8. who did affirme that the Apostles said Let vs do euill that good may come of it They wrest the Scriptures saith the Apostle 2. Pet. 3. 16. to their owne destruction They turne the grace of our God into lasciuiousnesse saith another Apostle Iude 4. Thus most men peruert these most comfortable Doctrines that are taught in sundry places in the holy Scripture as that in Mat. 24 24 that it is not possible for the elect to be deceiued or to perish And that in Rom. 4. 5. To him that worketh not but belieueth in him that iustifieth the vngodly his faith is counted for righteousnesse And that Rom. 6. 14. Ye are not vnder the Law but vnder grace And that 1. Ioh. 2. 1 2. If any man sinne we haue an aduocate with the Father Iesus Christ the righteous and he is the propitiation for our sinnes and not for ours onely but also for the sinnes of the whole world And that sentence wherewith we begin our Lyturgie which though not in the same words yet in sense and effect is deliuered by the Prophet Ezek. 18. 21 22. At what time soeuer a sinner doth repent him of his sinnes from the bottom of his heart I will put all his wickednesse out of my remembrance saith the Lord. And this is also the cause why they will heare and conferre with and moue questions to the best Preachers of the Word because they are in hope to get some what from them that they may make to serue for their purpose and if they can it will quiet and comfort them more then the speeches or iudgements of an hundred other men It is true indeed they loue the corruptest teachers best the good fellow Priest Mic. 2. 11. If a man walking in the spirit and falshood do lie saying I will prophecie vnto thee of wine and of strong drinke he shall euen be the Prophet of this people But yet they will not onely heare such but the best also in hope to heare from them somewhat that may serue their turne These are like Balaam that when God had giuen him his answer Num. 22. 12. yet out of this hope he waited still for another answer verse 19 20. So Ahab 1. King 22. 16. had wont oft to send for Michaia and to charge him to speake nothing but the truth why so It would haue comforted him more to haue gotten somewhat from Michaia for his turne then from all the foure hundred Prophets besides Thus you see then this second point confirmed which I obserued to you concerning the affection that a naturall man beares vnto the Word Now as this is a fearefull sinne so two things are to be obserued concerning the dangerous estate of these men 1. That in all the places where the Scripture speakes of them there the Holy Ghost sets a black marke vpon them and speakes of them as of Reprobates the Apostle Paul speaking of such as peruerted the Word and Doctrine that he taught whose damnation is past saith he Rom. 3. 8. And Peter speaking of them that wrested the Scriptures saith 2. Pet. 3. 16. that they did it to their owne destruction And Iude saith of them that turned the grace of God the doctrine of Saluation by Gods free grace onely into lasciuiousnesse that they were of old ordained vnto this condemnation Iude 4. 2. That the Lord hath threatned to feed these men in their humour so as such men do neuer lightly read or heare but somwhat they find that may serue their turne To Ahab that was vnwilling to be faithfully taught and acquainted with the will of God but willing to be flattered and deceiued God sent a lying spirit with efficacy of terrour Thou shalt perswade him saith the Lord 1. King 22. 22. And preuaile also go forth and do so And of euery one that hauing set vp his Idoll in his heart came vnto the Prophet the Lord saith Ezek. 14. 4. That he himselfe would answer that man according to the multitude of his idols 3. The third point The naturall man will be ready to forsake and renounce any truth that he hath seemeâ—… to haue beene best grounded in and to haue receiued with greatest comfort when once it becomes an occasion of losse or trouble to him in the world while peace and prosperity lasts he may seeme to like the Gospell and euery truth of it as well as any man but if he cannot professe it without interrupting his peace he is ready to renounce it See the proofe of this in the hearer of the Word that is resembled to the stony ground Mat. 13. 20. 21. He heareth the word and anon with ioy receiueth it but when tribulation or persecution ariseth because of the word by and by he is offended And in that rich man that had seemed for a time full of zeale and deuotion towards Christ Mar. 10. 17. 22. Of these the Apostle saith that because they are enemies to the Crosse of Christ and mind earthly things therefore their belly is their God and their end damnation Philip. 3. 18 19. 1. To teach vs how to iudge of others that make profession of Religion and shew loue to the Word Praise God when thou seest any how lewd soeuer they haue beene to do so and hope the best and fret not nor like worse of our assemblies and Religion for this as the Pharisees did of Christ because the Publicans resorted to him Luke 15. 2. But yet build not too much vpon this as if that
the Thessalonians ' 2 Thes. 1. 5. that all the sufferings he did endure were for the kingdome of God that they might not misse of that 3 When our care is to make vse of all that we heare and learne for the edifying of our selues in faith and a good conscience not to feed any humour of our corrupt nature or that we may be able to talke well but that we may practise that we heare Desire the sincere milke of the word saith the Apostle 〈◊〉 Pet. 2. 2. that ye may grow thereby That is the onely right vse that should be made of the Word to be edified in our faith as the Apostle teacheth vs 1 Tim. 1. 4. Thy word haue I hid in my heart saith Dauid Psal. 119. 11. that I might not sinne against thee In which respect also the whole truth of God reuealed in his Word is called 1 Tim. 6. 3. The doctrine which is according vnto godlinesse it tends wholly vnto this to make men godly And they that vse it to any other end peruert it dangerously vnto their owne destruction 4 When thou so receiuest the loue of the truth that thou canst resolue to suffer any thing rather than thou wilt renounce or fall from any part of Gods truth that thou knowest and art perswaded of True it is 1. A man may haue a good heart and yet use wisdome in shunning persecution and disgrace 2. The Lord in his goodnesse tendereth the weaknesse of some of his seruants so farre as that he neuer brings them to any trouble for his sake But euery one that hath a good heart resolueth with himselfe and is willing to suffer any disgrace and losse for the truths sake if God shall see good to call him to it Yea we must all be willing to contend earnestly for the maintenance of the faith Iude 4. And without this willingnesse to suffer none can be saued If any man will come after me and enioy heauen where I am to be saith our Sauiour Luke 9. 23. Let him deny himselfe and take vp his crosse daily and follow me And Luk. 14. 26 27. Whosoeuer doth not beare his crosse and come after me cannot bee my Disciple THE THIRTEENTH LECTVRE ON MAY II. MDCIX IOHN IIII. XVI XVII XVIII Iesus saith vnto her Goe call thy husband and come hither The Woman answered and said I haue no husband Iesus said vnto her thou hast well said I haue no husband For thou hast had fiue husbands and he whom thou now hast is not thy husband in that saidest thou truly WE heard the last day out of the former Verse that this Woman though now she began to conceiue better both of the person and speech of Christ than she had done before and did not only giue credit to that which Christ had said touching the water of life but was also so affected with his speech as she did desire him to giue her of that water yet did she not vnderstand his meaning but thought still that Water of life he spake of had been no other than a materiall water and therefore desired it onely in a carnall respect she had to her ease and profit Two causes there were of this her blockishnesse First That she knew Christ no better but tooke him to be an ordinary man The other that she knew her selfe and her owne estate no better but liued securely in knowne and hainous sinne Our Sauiour for all this giues her not quite ouer because of her blockishnesse and vncapablenesse but now leauing the speech of the water of life he begins to make himselfe and her owne estate better knowne vnto her To this purpose he discouers to her the most secret things that euer she did especially such as might stirre vp in her a thirst after the water of life For it appeares by her owne words to her neighbours Verse 29 39. That he had told her many other things that were vnknowne to all men But the Euangelist mentions this onely of all the secrets that he told her because in this the infinite mercy of Christ did most shine that had such respect vnto and was so carefull of the saluation of so vile a woman Now he doth not charge her with her sin in plaine termes nor deale roughly with her he cals her not Whore nor tels her at the fiâ—…st that she liued in filthy adultery for he knew in his diuine wisdome that this sharpnesse would not be needfull but hurtfull rather but first bids her go and call her husband and come againe And though he knew it well she had no husband yet did he thinke it fit to draw out so much from her owne mouth which when she had confessed then did he plainely discouer how priuy he was to the whole course of her life and tels her for the further aggrauating of her sinne that though she had had fiue Husbands yet she kept one now that was not her Husband So that these words affoord foure principall things to our consideration 1. That our Sauiour thirsting after the Saluation of this poore Woman discouereth to her her sinne and that nothing he had said before could work vpon her conscience till he tooke this course with her 2. That the sinne he did discouer vnto her was a secret sinne vnknowne to all men 3. That of all the sinnes she was guilty of when he would touch and awaken her conscience he makes choice of this sinne of Fornication and chargeth her with that 4. That notwithstanding she liued in so hainous a sinne yet he reiects her not nor deales roughly with her but he deales most tenderly with her and shewes much care and desire of her saluation First then in that our Sauiour seeking the saluation of this Woman that he might make her more capable of that he had said concerning the water of life and worke in her a true desire of it tels her of the hainous sinne she liued in We learne That they that would win soules to God must plainely and particularly discouer to men their sinnes Before I confirme this doctrine two cautions and rules are to be obserued from this example for the better vnderstanding of it 1. A Minister is not alwayes bound in plaine termes imperiously sharpely and bitterly to reproue the sinnes he knoweth by his hearers but he is bound to take that course which he seeth to be most likely to preuaile and do them good For our Sauiour here cals not this woman whore nor at the first directly tels her of her sinne that might haply haue driuen her from him but goeth about her and vseth a holy craâ—…t and cunning with her So speakes the Apostle of himselfe 2. Cor. 12. 16. For as much as I was crafty I tooke you with guile Thus dealt Nathan with Dauid 2. Sam. 12. 1. 4. He vseth a Parable and long circumlocution to make way into his heart for his reproofe He that winneth soules is wise saith Salomon Prouerbes 11. 30. And Prouerbes 15.
2. The tongue of the wise vseth knowledge aright To the application of the Word a speciall Wisdome is required 1. Corinth 12. 8. The Pastours gift whose worke stands principally in application is called there the word or vtterance of wisdome 2. Sinne must so be reproued as that the credit and estimation of the person that sinneth may be preserued as much as may be Priuate sinnes must not be made publike Our Sauiour therefore here when he discouers to this Woman her secret sinne doth it in secret betweene them two hee would not haue so much as any of his Disciples by This our Sauiour giues for a rule to be obserued by all that desire to win their brother Mat. 18. 15. Goe and tell him his fault betweene him and thoe alone Yet neuerthelesse this must be done by all that would win soules to God they must plainely and particularly discouer to them their sinnes Let them do it with as much wisdome as they can and with as much loue as they can so they do it This must needs be done This is made a chiefe part of the office and dutie of a Minister when the Apostle had deeply charged Timothy 2 Tim. 4. 12. to preach the word and to be instant in season and out of season he tells him how he should performe that duty to doe it well reproue saith he yea rebuke exhort c. and the contrary noted as the most proper mark of a false Prophet Lam. 2. 14. Thy Prophets haue looked out vaine and foolish things for thee they haue not discouered thine iniquity Yea this must be done 1. Particularly and plainly that the party may feele himselfe and his owne sin touched as plainly appeareth by the Prophet Nathans dealing with Dauid 2. Sam. 12. 12. Thou art the man yea 2. If they be publike and scandalous sins they must be reproued publikely 1. Tim. 5. 20. 3. It must be done effectually and zealously Cry aloud saith the Lord Esa 58. 1 2. lift vp thy voice like a trumpet Yea 4. In some cases with sharpnesse and bitternesse also Tit. 1. 13. Rebuke them sharply This sharpnesse Christ himselfe vsed sometimes Mat. 23. 33. Ye serpents ye generation of vipers how can ye escape the damnation of hell The Reason of this is the benefit that comes to Gods people by hauing their sinnes thus plainely and effectually discouered vnto them 1. Till men haue the true sense and knowledge of sinne they can neuer vnderstand rightly or clearely belieue any thing in Religion with any certainty or assurance This we haue an experiment of in this poore woman how blockish was she till Christ reuealed vnto her her sin and one chiefe reason why she was so vnable to vnderstand the Word of Christ was because she liued securely in a grieuous sin As the earth cannot receiue the seed till it be plowed vp so the heart of man cannot receiue the Word till the Lords plow haue been in it This comparison the Holy Ghost vseth Ier. 44. A kind of knowledge in Religion I grant is in many that liue securely in grieuous sinnes and neuer had their consciences touched with an effectuall knowledge and sense of sinne but you neuer knew any such that did attaine to a cleare and certaine knowledge The Lord will teach sinners saith Dauid Psal. 25. 8. that is such as know and feele themselues to be most miserable and grieuous sinners in the way and vers 9. The meeke such he means as are made meeke this way such as through pouerty of spirit and mourning for that are made meeke and humble according to that gradation our Sauiour vseth Mat. 5. 3 4 5. will he guide in iudgement and the meeke will he teach his way And of the rest the Apostle Paul saith that such as haue pleasure in vnholinesse and vnrighteousnesse cannot receiue the loue of the truth no nor belieue the truth but shall be apt to belieue lies and to be seduced 2. Thess. 2. 10 12. 2. Till men haue the true knowledge and sense of sinne they can neuer know Christ to the comfort and saluation of their owne soules Of this also we haue an experiment in this poore Woman of Samaria She neuer knew the gift of God nor who it was that spake vnto her she knew not Christ aright nor esteemed of him till he had discouered to her her sinne Such onely are fit to come to Christ Matth. 11. 28. Such and such onely shall be refreshed by him as are weary and heauy laden this way And indeed that no man can come to true comfort till he haue the true knowledge and sense of his sinne is euident by this that no man can find mercy with God for the pardon of his sinne till he can with a penitent and humbled heart confesse his sinne vnto God Prouerb 28. 13. He that couereth his sinnes shall not prosper but he that confesseth and forsaketh them shall find mercy And therefore Dauid vseth this as a reason to moue God to mercy Psalme 51. 3. For I acknowledge my transgressions and my sinne is euer before me Many thinke that the Ministry that plainely and powerfully rebuketh sinne serues to no other vse then to bring men to despaire and to fill them with melancholy but this is a fond conceit The true knowledge and sense of sinne is the onely way to comfort Iohn 16. 7 8. Christ saith the Spirit the Comforter which he would send should reproue and conuince the world The Spirit of God neuer comforted any till he had first reproued and conuinced them Therefore Paul reioyced greatly to heare of the Corinthians sorrow 2. Cor. 7. 7. and tels them ver 8. That he repented him not that he had made them sorrowfull and saith ver 9. That he had done them no hurt at all in reprouing them so sharply and bringing them to such heauinesse and giues this for the reason of it ver 10. Godly sorrow causeth repentance neuer to be repented of but worldly sorrow causeth death And the Apostle Iames when he had exhorted them to humiliation for sin and said Iam. 4. 9. Be afflicted and mourne and weepe let your laughter be turned to mourning and your ioy into heauinesse He preuents this obiection and tels them ver 10. if you be once thus humbled then he will lift you vp as if he should say that is the way to sound comfort according to that promise he had spoken of ver 6. God resisteth the proud and giueth grace to the humble 3. Till men haue the true knowledge and sense of sin their hearts can neuer be subdued to the obedience of God nor come to a true reuerence and feare of God This also may be seene in this poore woman till Christ told her of her sin she answered him scornfully and reiected him and obiected and reasoned against him What was it in the Ministery of Peter that wrought that wonderfull conuersion when about three thousand soules receiued the word gladly and were
which will quite change your nature and disposition when you haue once rightly receiued it Count it not pride in the Minister to reproue the sin of any that liues vnder his charge For 1. He hath authority to do it he is set ouer them in the Lord 1. Thes. 5. 12. and therefore hath authority to admonish them He speaks to them in Gods name and by commission from him And who may think himself too good to receiue a reproof from the Lord Heare ye and giue eare saith the Prophet Ier. 13. 15. Be not proud for the Lord hath spoken The faithfull Minister vnto his hearers in Christs stead 2. Cor. 5. 20. 2. The faithfull Minister takes no pride in it but performs it vnwillingly see how Gods holy Prophets haue bewailed their own condition by reason of this task that God hath laid vpon them Wo is me my mother saith Ieremy Ier. 15. 10. that thou hast borne me a man of strife and a man of contention to the whole earth 2. Desire to be acquainted with thy sins and pray as Dauid Psal. 141. 5. Let the righteous smite me it shall be a kindnesse let him reproue me it shall be an excellent oyle that shall not break my head And as Iob Iob 13. 23. Make me to know my transgressions and sinnes Lecture the foureteenth May 30. 1609. IT followeth that we proceed to the second of those foure points we obserued in these words The sinne he discouers to her was a secret sinne vnknowne to all men For though it were well enough knowne to her selfe both that she liued in fornication and that fornication was a sinne yet may it well appeare that she had the reputation of an honest woman among her neighbours and consequently that her sinne was vnknowne to them For 1. Vpon her motion they came forth vnto him as vnto the Messiah vers 30. 2. Yea many of them belieued in him for the report that this woman gaue of him vers 39. and from hence we learne That the Lord is priuy to all the sins of men and able to lay them open and charge them with them how secretly soeuer they haue been committed Who knowes not this may you say vnto me Or what needs any proofe of a thing that is so plaine and euident Surely there is no man will seeme to make doubt of this and yet it appeares euidently by the liues of men that there be very few that belieue it indeed But there is this secret Atheisme lurking in the hearts of all more or lesse that they either fancy to themselues such a god as the Epicure did that sits idle in the heauens and knowes not or regards not what is done here below or at least are not fully perswaded of this or neuer think seriously of it that God seeth heareth them The Prophets make this secret Atheisme the root of all other sins that men commit neither were they Heathen and Infidels whom they thus charged but such as liued in the Church of God Psal. 10. 11. He hath said in his heart God hath forgotten he hideth his face he will neuer see it Ezek. 9. 9. The land is full of bloud and the City full of peruersnesse for they say the Lord hath forsaken the earth and the Lord seeth not We haue all of vs therefore need to be confirmed in this truth by the Word of God whereby faith onely is wrought in the hearts of men Obserue therefore the proofe of this Doctrine in sixe points 1. There is neuer a one of vs but the Lord knowes vs perfectly what we are and what we haue beene There is not any creature saith the Apostle Heb. 4. 13. that is not manifest in his sight but all things are naked and opened to the eyes of him with whom we haue to do There is nothing that euer any of vs did but the Lord is priuy to it Psal. 119. 168. For all my wayes are before thee 2. We neuer vttered any word but the Lord is priuy to it 2. King 6. 12. The Prophet could tell what the King of Aram spake in his priuy chamber Ps. â—…39 4. There is not a word in my tongue but loe thou knowest it wholly O Lord. 3. We neuer had euill thought in our heart but the Lord is priuy to it Iob 42. 4. I know saith Iob thou canst do all things and that there is no thought hid from thee 4. Yea such of our actions and words and thoughts as haue been most secret most closely and cunningly caried those are not hid from him but those chiefly he hath an eye vnto The Lord is therefore called oft by Christ Our Father which seeth in secret Mat. 6. 4. 6. 18. Psal. 90. 8. Thou hast set our iniquities before thee and our secret sinnes in the light of thy countenance saith Moses When Elihu had said Iob 34. 21. His eyes are vpon the wayes of man and he seeth all his goings he adds vers 22. there is no darknesse nor shadow of death that the workers of iniquity may be hid therein 5. He doth not carelesly cast his eyes vpon that we doe but obserues and markes diligently the things we doe yea he ponders and considers whence it proceeds and whereunto it tends Psalme 11 4. The Lords Throne is in heauen his eyes will consider his eye-lids will try the children of men Prouerb 5. 21. The wayes of man are before the eyes of the Lord and he pondereth all his paths Therefore Prouerbs 24. 12. the Lord is called He that pondereth the hearts The Prophet could tell Gehezi not onely what he had gotten of Naaman but also to what vse he meant to imploy it 2. Kings 5. 26. Went not mine heart with thee when the man turned againe from his Chariot to meet thee Is this a time to take money and to receiue garments and oliues and vineyards and sheepe and oxen and men-seruants and maid-seruants Had Gehezi receiued oliues c No but Elisha in the Spirit set his heart vpon that Gehezi did and considered his intent was to raise and make himselfe great by that money he got so 6. He so obserues vs and all our wayes as he can neuer forget them Therefore he is said to write them in a booke Esa. 65. 6. Behold it is written before me and I will render and recompence it into their bosome And as men do their chiefe euidences which they are most carefull to keepe he is said to lay vp these records in store with him and to keepe them sealed vp amongst his treasures Deut. 32. 34. The reason why this must needs be so the Lord must needs be priuy to all the sinnes euen the most secret sinnes of men are two 1. Because he is present euery where This reason is giuen Ier. 23. 24. When he had said in the beginning of the Verse Can any one hide himselfe in the secret places that I shall not see him he adds do not I fill heauen and earth
is not onely a sinne but a mother-sinne a cause of many other sinnes it drawes men to many other sinnes yea to other most hainous sinnes Pro. 23. 28. She increaseth the transgressions among men Doe not prostitute thy daughter saith the Lord Leuit. 19. 29. to cause her to be a whore least the land fall to whoredome and the land become full of wickednesse 2. It is not onely a sin but a punishment of other sinnes I might alledge the punishments that God hath beene wont and will certainely inflict on this sin But I reserue that to another place Salomon in Eccles. 7. 26. speaking of the woman Whose heart is as nets and snares and whose hands are as bands he addeth He that is good before God shall be deliuered from her but the sinner shall be taken by her Pro. 22. 14. The mouth of a strange woman is as a deepe pit he with whom the Lord is angry shall fall therein So Rom. 1. 24. Speaking of such as God gaue vp to their hearts lusts and to vncleannesse and verse 26. to vile affections and verse 28. to a reprobate sense hee names the sinnes that prouoked God to deale thus with them verse 28. they regarded not to know God and verse 21. when they knew God they glorified him not as God nor were thankefull And therefore God gaue them vp to this sin Many speake much how this sin abounds in such townes where the Gospell hath beene most plentifully and powerfully preached and thinke they haue great aduantage against religion for it but indeed this makes much for the honour of the Gospell that the Lord cannot indure the contempt of it but vseth to punish it in this fearefull manner And who are they that in such places fall into this sin Surely such as either regard not to know God Rom. 1. 28. Or if they doe know him haue not glorified him as they ought Rom. 1. 21. but haue beene hypocrites and nourished vnder the profession of Religion some grieuous sinne Whoso pleaseth God shall escape from her saith Salomon Eccles. 7. 26. but the sinner shall be taken by her Wonder rather there be not more tainted with this sinne seeing there are so many that regard not to heare and of those that doe heare so many that make no conscience of any thing that they heare 3. There is no sin that is so directly opposite to sanctification and holinesse as this sin Therefore as the Spirit of God is euery where called the Holy Ghost because there is no one worke wherein he shewes himselfe wheresoeuer he dwells more then in holinesse So the wicked spirit is called the vncleane spirit Matth. 12. 43. because there is no one sin whereby it may be better knowne where he dwells and raignes then vncleanesse Of all the sinnes that man committeth there is no one that hath more force to quench the Spirit to dull and banish all grace out of the heart then this sinne hath See the proofe of this 1. Thess. 4. 3. 4. 5. For this is the will of God euen your sanctification that yee should abstaine from fornication That euery one of you should know how to possesse his vessell in sanctification and honour not in the lust of concupiscence euen as the Gentiles that know not God verse 7. For God hath not called you vnto vncleanenesse but vnto holinesse See how sottish Salomon became after he had giuen himselfe to fleshly lusts his nines turned away his heart after other gods saith the Holy Ghost 1. King 11. 4. and his heart was not perfect with the Lord his God Yea it puts out the light and iudgement that was in man by nature they that liued in lust were giuen ouer 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 saith the Apostlâ—… Rom. 1. 28. in a minde voide of iudgement 4. There is no sinne that is committed with such delight and pleasure as this is and therefore it must needs bring in the end more bitternesse and anguish to the soule then other sins doe For the more pleasure men haue found in sin the more bitternesse shall they finde in their consciences one day for sin Luke 6. 25. Woe be to you that laugh now for yee shall waile and weepe and 16. 25. Remember thou in thy life time receiuedst thy pleasures now therefore thou art tormented Therefore the Scripture speakes so oft of the bitternesse of this sinne Heb. 12. When he had said verse 15. Let no roote of bitternesse spring vp and trouble you He adds verse 16. Let there be no Fornicator Iob 13. 26. When in the beginning of the verse he had said that the Lord wrote bitter things against him charged him with bitter sinnes he adds what those bitter things were Thou causest me to possesse the sins of my youth These tricks of youth will be bitter to men one day Pro. 5. 3. The lips of a strange woman drop as the hony combe verse 4. But the end of her is bitter as wormewood and sharpe as a two edged sword Eccles. 7. when he had said ver 25. That he had compassed about to know wickednesse and folly the foolishnesse of madnesse he adds verse 26. I finde more bitter then death the woman whose heart is as nets and snares c. Lecture the sixteenth Iune 13. 1609. IT followeth now that wee come to the Vses that are to bee made of the Doctrine we haue heard touching the hainousnesse of the sinne of Fornication which the last day being preuented by the time wee could not deliuer And this Doctrine serues To conuince the iudgement and conscience of them that liue in this sinne without feare For it is euident and all honest men complaine of it that this sin abounds euery where Yea many that esteeme themselues Christians reade the Word heare it come to such assemblies as this sit before vs and looke vs in the face when we speake against this sinne doe yet liue in this sin and liue securely in it as if all that is said out of Gods Word against it were but a Fable And what is the cause of this Surely somewhat there is that deceiues them that they cannot perceiue it is so dangerous a matter to liue in this sin as indeed it is It may truely be said of all sin that Sathan drawes a man to it and hardeneth him in it by some errour of his minde or other whereby he deceiueth him How drew he our first Parents first to sin 1. Tim. 2. 14. The woman was deceiued and found in the transgression 2. Pet. 3. 17. Beware least ye be plucked away with the errour of the wicked and fall from your owne stedfastnesse What is that that hardens a mans heart in sin The Apostle will tell vs Heb. 3. 13. Least any of you be hardened through the deceitfulnesse of sin What are those strong holds that keepe the Word and grace of God from entring into and conquering the heart of man The Apostle will tell vs that there are certaine imaginations
they seeme to make conscience of this commandement thou shalt not commit adultery yet there is another commandement Flye fornication auoide all appearance of euill which they make no conscience of at all and therefore they are guilty of hainous sinne Such as vse filthy talke and filthy songs It is strange to see what liberty many euen some that in many things will seeme religious will pray dayly and heare deuoutly will giue to themselues this way Though they haue no other exercise of their wit if their company serue them but in scurrulous iests and filthy communication no such musicke in their mirth as amaroas and filthy songs yet if they can say they are honest for all this they thinke they are well These men I would haue to obserue these things 1. Filthy words whatsoeuer thou sayest doe argue a filthy heart Matthew 15. 18. Those things which proceed out of the mouth come from the heart and they defile the man Matthew 12. 34. From the abundance of the heart the mouth speaketh Yet haue we many old fornicators whose bodies are disabled to this sinne that haue yet as bad hearts as euer they had and shew that by the delight they take in speaking filthily And yet silly fooles they slatter themselues in this that they haue left that sinne 2. Say thy heart were cleane that is not enough thou must also make conscience of thy words The froward mouth doe I hate saith the Lord Pro. 8. 13. 18. 21. Death and life are in the power of the tongue Matth. 12. 37. By thy words thou shalt bee iustified and by thy words thou shalt bee condemned Iames 1. 26. If any man among you seeme to bee religious and bridle not his tongue but deceiues his owne heart this mans Religion is vaine Ephes. 4 29. Let not corrupt rotten communication come out of your mouthes And 5. 4. Let no filthinesse nor foolish talking nor iesting be once named among you Marke how iesting 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is ioyned to filthy talking because men are wont to excuse it thus they speake in iest they meane no hurt we must giue them leaue to be merry Such speech though it be vsed but in iest is condemned This is one kind of that mirth that Salomon speakes of Eccl. 2. 2. I said to laughter thou art mad Pro. 26. 18. 19. Like mad men they cast about them firebrands and deadly things and say they are in sport 3. Our tongue of all the members of our body is giuen of God to be the principall instrument whereby we may glorifie God Therefore it is in the Hebrew Phrase called our glory Psal. 30. 12. Therefore shall my glory praise thee and not cease Iames 3. 9. Therewith blesse we God That is the cause why the Lord can worst endure to be dishonoured by that member Therefore Diues is said to haue felt a speciall torment in his tongue Luke 16. 24. Send Lazarus that he may dippe the tippe of his finger in water and coole my tongue for I am tormented in this flame To conclude pretend and glory neuer so much of thy honesty certaine it is if thou didst flie fornication and hate it as thou oughtest thou durst not accustome thy selfe to thy filthy talke Such as delight in or can endure filthy talke such as will prouoke filthy persons to speake filthily such as will call to the Musitians for the filthiest songs they haue For this is a shrewd signe of a filthy heart specially in women because modesty is chiefely required of that sex it argueth an vncleane heart to delight in the lewd speech of others Pro. 17. 4. A wicked doâ—… giueth eare to a naughty tongue 1. Certainely it will grieue and vexe an honest heart to heare such things Ephes. 4. 29 30. Let no corrupt communication come out of your mouth verse 30. grieue not the holy Spirit of God It is said of Lot his righteous soule was vexed with hearing such things as he heard in Sodome 2. Pet. 2. 8. 2. There is a speciall force in such speech to corrupt them that heare it 1. Cor. 15. 33. Be not deceiued euill communications corrupt good manners 3. The eare is giuen of God to another end that is to heare the Word and to be sensus disciplinae that sence whereby knowledge should be conueyed into the heart he that hath eares to heare Gods Word he meanes let him heare saith our Sauiour Matth. 11. 15. 4. A good man should not endure him that vseth to bring lies to him and raise slanders Psalme 101. 7. Hee that telleth lies shall not tarry in my sight much lesse should hee endure them that talke filthily 5. If any shall obiect How can I let lewd men from speaking lewdely It is to no purpose to reproue such they would be the worse for it I answer that if honest men would shew that dislike as they might they would not be much troubled with such varlets That which Salomon saith in another case Pro. 25. 23. An angry countenance driueth away a backebiting tongue would hold in this also They might euen with a countenance restraine or chase them away And that which hee speaketh Pro. 20. 8. Is not true of Kings and great men onely though in them principally but of all Christians They may scatter away euill and lewdenesse euen with their eyes and countenance Lecture the twentieth Iuly 11. 1609. IT remaineth now that we come to the second branch of the Apostles Exhortation of which we haue already heard and that is this We are bound out of a holy feare least we should at any time fall into this sinne and out of that detestation we should beare vnto it to shunne all occasions and prouocations that might draw vs to it and to vse all good meanes that may be to preserue vs from it True it is that it is God onely that preserues any of vs from this or any other sinne Psalme 18. 35. Thy right hand hath stayed me and 56. 13. Thou hast kept my feet from falling But the meanes whereby he doth it is by working in vs a feare of falling which makes vs carefully to shunne tentations See how this feare is commended to vs in Gods Word as a wise man feareth and departeth from euill Pro. 14. 16. And blessed is the man that feareth alwaies Pro. 28. 14. and worke out your owne saluation with feare and trembling Phil. 2. 12. 2. An endeauour to vse all meanes that may preserue and strengthen vs from falling I kept my selfe saith Dauid Psal. 18. 23. from mine iniquity and 1. Iohn 5. 18. Hee that is begotten of God keepeth himselfe and that wicked one toucheth him not There is none so strong or full of grace but he may fall into the most fearefull sinnes that are if he be not carefull to shunne temptation and to vse the meanes God hath appointed to preserue him from sinne Therefore Christ chargeth his Disciples both to watch and to pray against
he gaue himselfe too much to sleepe 2. Sam. 11. 2. When it was toward euening he rose from his bed and walked on the roofe of his house Idlenesse is dangerous for any man and will breed much corruption in the heart as the land vntilled will grow full of weedes and the standing poole full of filthy and noysome things That made Salomon speake thus of the idle person Pro. 6. 14. Lewd things are in his heart he imagineth euill at all times But especially it is dangerous for such as whose condition and estate forceth them to leade a single life The Apostle hauing spoken 1. Tim. 5. 11. of wanton young widdowes verse 13. He notes this a cause of their wantonnesse that they were idle and went about from house to house as they that had nothing to doe To conclude this point if any single person can fare plentifully and liue idly neuer doing any worke neuer taking any booke in hand seldome rising before tenne a clocke and yet keepe himselfe chaste in body and mind I dare be bold to say he hath more strength in him then euer Dauid had 6. He that would keepe himselfe from vncleanenesse must exercise himselfe in the duties of piety with an vpright heart When the Apostle had said 1 Tim. 4. 7. Exercise thy selfe vnto godlinesse He adds a reason verse 8. Godlinesse is profitable vnto all things And if for all things then will it preserue a man from this tentation also This we shall finde prescribed by the wisedome of God Pro. 23. 26 27. My sonne giue me thy heart and let thine eyes obserue my waies For a whore is a deepe ditch and a strange woman is a narrow pit The Word of God if a man exercise himselfe in it and heare and reade and meditate in it with an honest heart hath this vertue in it to preserue a man from this sinne Pro. 6. 23. 24. The commandement is a lanthorne and instruction a light corrections for instruction are the way of life But how prooues he that verse 24. To keepe thee from the wicked woman And Pro. 2. 10. 11. When wisedome entreth into thy heart and knowledge delighteth thy soule then shall counsaile preserue thee and vnderstanding shall keepe thee And vers 16. It shall deliuer thee from the strange woman If any man shall obiect that there are many that haue professed Religion that yet are knowne to haue liued in this sin I answer That such were hypocrites and professed Religion with an irreligious heart Eccl. 7. 28. He that is good before God shall be deliuered from her but the sinner shall be taken by her And on the other side he that despiseth Religion let him vse neuer so many meanes to keepe himselfe chast yet can he haue no assurance to be preserued from this sinne Because God hath threatned to punish the contempt of Religion in men by giuing them vp to this sin Rom. 1. 28. As they liked not to retaine God in their knowledge hee gaue them ouer to a reprobate minde to doe those things that are not conuenient being filled with all vnrighteousnesse fornications c. Now as all men that desire to keepe themselues free from this sinne had need to pray much to heare and reade the word much so specially such young men as by their condition and estate of life are enforced to leade a single life Psalme 119. 9. Wherewith shall a young man cleanse his way By taking heed thereto according to thy word So that if such single persons as doe fare plentifully liue idly seldome or neuer pray seldome or neuer heare or read the Word yea despise and hate piety should keepe themselues chast it were one of the greatest wonders that euer God wrought 7. He that would keepe himselfe from vncleanenesse must not despise or willfully neglect the benefit of lawfull marriage True it is all are not bound to marry For 1. Such as God hath giuen the gift of continency vnto may vse that gift and liue single all men cannot receiue this saying saith our Sauiour Matth. 19. 11. saue they to whom it is giuen and verse 12. Hee that is able to receiue it let him receiue it 2. All such are bound to seeke of God and vse all meanes to obtaine that gift as by reason of their outward estate cannot see how they shall be able to liue in wedlocke without much trouble and distraction I would that all men were euen as I my selfe saith the Apostle 1. Cor. 7. 7. and verse 26. I suppose that this is good for the present distresse I say that it is good for a man so to bee that is to be single and vnmarried 3. There is no faithfull man whom the Lord hath by necessity restrained and with-held from the benefit of marriage as the childe that cannot obtaine consent of parents the married persons who by sicknesse or necessary absence are separated for a time but if by all good meanes with an honest heart he seeke it of God hee may bee assured to obtaine this gift For that grace without which they cannot chuse but liue in sinne the faithfull may be assured by vertue of that promise Luk. 11. 13. If you being euill know how to giue gifts vnto your children how much more shall your heauenly father giue his holy spirit to them that aske him to obtaine if they seeke it But the person whom the Lord hath not thus restrained from marriage if he cannot by the vse of all good meanes obtaine the gift of continency is bound to marry to auoid fâ—…rnication let euery man haue his owne wife and let euery woman haue her own husband saith the Apostle 1. Cor. 7. 2. Yea and say he could containe himselfe from any filthy act if he cannot containe from inward burning he is bound to marry if they cannot containe let them marry it is better to marry then to burne saith he 1. Cor. 7. 9. For this is the chiefe meanes ordained of God to preserue men from this sin Yea this is now the chiefe end and vse of this ordinance of God though at the first institution before the floud propagation of the Church and mutuall helpe and comfort was the chiefe end Wherefore did God at the first ordaine marriage and made for Adam but one Woman because he sought a godly seed saith the Prophet Mal. 2. 15. And the Lord said in the first institution of wedlocke Gen. 2. 18. it is not good for man to bee alone I will make him an helpe meet for him To preserue vs from vncleanenesse to auoid fornication let euery man haue his owne wife c. saith the Apostle 1. Cor. 7. 2. Neither is it possible for any that wants the gift of continencie to keepe himselfe chast if he doe wilfully neglect marriage either for that he iudgeth that estate lesse holy then the single life or more chargeable and more subiect to trouble Nay though he doe marry if he be not therein carefull to marry with
secret sinnes vnto any Priest as the Papists teach without all warrant of Gods Word For 1. A man may obtaine comfort and assurance of the pardon of many sinnes onely by confessing them vnto God though he neuer acquaint any man with them for so Dauid professed he did Psal. 32. 5. I acknowledged my sinne vnto thee and mine iniquity haue I not hid I said I will confesse my transgressions vnto the Lord and thou forgauest c. 2. The party that is required by the Apostle Iames 5. 16. to acknowledge his secret sinnes vnto men is he onely that is afflicted in conscience and cannot by his secret confession of them vnto God finde comfort as is plaine by the context vers 13. 14. for he requires him first in euery kind of affection to seeke comfort from God by his owne prayer before he aduiseth him to send for the Elders of the Church 3. The Apostle doth not inioyne there that the party that is so afflicted should goe to the Priest onely but leaues him to his liberty to make choice of any other who for his wisedome and faithfulnesse experience and loue is fittest to yeeld him comfort in that case and therefore it is to be obserued that whereas he directs them to seeke for helpe against the sicknesse of the body from the Elders of the Church to whom God had giuen that extraordinary gift of healing verse 14 15. when he comes to giue them direction to seeke for helpe against the sicknesse and affliction of the mind he bids them not acknowledge their faults to the Elders of the Church but one to another verse 16. 4. This course of theirs is most opposite to Gods will for that which he would haue kept secret they will haue to be reuealed and those things that he would haue published they teach that secret confession will serue for and those sins that are discouered to the Priest vnder the seale of confession though they tend to the dammage of a whole state they teach may in no case be discouered But such sinnes as being either openly committed or any way brought to light by the hand of God men shall be able to reprooue vs for and charge vs with if God haue giuen vs hearts to repent of those sinnes we will bee willing to acknowledge them euen vnto men This we shall finde prooued by many examples in the Word of God 1. In a priuate man when God had discouered Achans sinne and Ioshuah charged him with it and requires him not onely to confesse it to God but to him Shew me and hide it not Iosh. 7. 1 19. He confesseth it not to God onely but to Ioshuah and the people of God that knew of his sinne and he doth it freely fully and particularly for hee confesseth more then they could charge him with Iosh. 7. 20. 21. So when Iohn had sharpely reprooued sinne and preached repentance to his hearers it is said Matth 3. 16. They came and were baptized of him confessing their sinnes The like we reade of the Ephesians Act. 19. 18. Many that beleeued came and confessed and shewed their workes 2. We haue the example of the Prophets and Ministers of God for this The Lord bids Samuel a child charge Eli with his sinnes and that in a very sharpe manner the old man yeelds presently It is the Lord saith he let him doe what seemeth him good 1. Sam. 3. 18. The Lord discouered the sinne of Ionah by a lot vnto the Marriners they charge him with it he confesseth it to them and tells them more then they could charge him with Ionah 1. 9. 10. he told them his country and his religion and how he had fled from the presence of the Lord. 3. We haue the example of great men and chiefe Magistrates for this The Prophet Nathan comes to Dauid and reprooues him for his sinne he presently confesseth it to him and that in so penitent a manner as the Prophet was faine to comfort him presently 2. Sam. 12 13. and not contenting himselfe to confesse it to him because his sinne was growne publike and scandalous he make the 51. Psalme publikely to be sung in the Temple and left to all posterity and in the very title of it confesseth his sinne and that hee could not repent of it till the Prophet Nathan had come to him The reasons why they that haue grace and are truely penitent are thus willing to acknowledge their sin euen to men are diuerse 1. It is a meanes to giue satisfaction to men whom by our sinnes we haue offended For no man is bound to thinke well of a sinner till he heare him professe his repentance in that place where our Sauiour presseth this duty of charity most he doth it vpon those tearmes if he turne againe to thee saying Irepent thou shalt forgiue him Luk 17. 4. And we are bound to giue satisfaction vnto men this way that haue beene offended by our sinne first be reconciled to thy brother and then come and offer thy gift Matth. 5. 24. And it is noted as a chiefe cause of Zedechias confusion that he did not humble himselfe before Ieremiah the Prophet 2. Chron. 36. 12. Who knew his sin and had charged him with it 2. It is a meanes to giue glory to God My son giue I pray thee glory to the Lord and make confession vnto him and tell me now what thou hast done hide it not from me saith Ioshuah to Achan Iosh. 7. 19. For as by our sins we haue dishonored the Lord so by professing our repentance we greatly glorifie him That is the reason why Gods seruants haue published such shamefull sinnes against themselues Moses reports of himselfe how hardly he was drawne to goe on Gods errand vnto Pharaoh and how oft he drew backe Exod. 3. 4. Ieremiah reports how that in impatiency seeing the opposition he found in his Ministry hee cursed the day of his birth Ier. 20. 14 c. Paul reports not onely before Agrippa and many profane men Acts 16. 11. How he had beene mad against Gods seruants and compelled them to blaspheme Christ but to the whole Church of God 1. Tim. 1. 13. 15. And why did they this they knew that this publike acknowledgement of their sins would gaine much glory to God and they cared not how much they disgraced themselues so they might honour God 3. It is a meanes to giue themselues assurance of Gods mercy Pro. 28. 14. He that confesseth and forsaketh his sinne shall finde mercy 1. In respect of the assurance of pardon That was the cause why Ioshuah though he knew Achans sinne and was resolued he should die for it yet is so earnest with him to confesse it because he would haue him die with comfort Iosh. 7. 19. My sonne giue I pray thee glory to the Lord God of Israel and make confession vnto him and tell me now what thou hast done hide it not from me 2. It is a meanes to finde mercy
with God for the recouery of their credit with men Who thinks the worse of Dauid or Paul for the publishing of their sins nay who thinkes not much better of them for it and it must needs be so because of the promise of Christ He that humbleth himselfe shall be exalted saith our Sauiour Luke 14. 11. For as he that looseth his life for Christs sake shall finde it Matth. 10. â—…9 So he that of conscience towards God can be content to neglect his credit and estimation with men shall be sure to loose no credit by it On the other side he that hides his sinne shall not prosper Pro. 28. 13. Either the trouble of his guilty conscience shall be increased thereby Psal. 32. 3. When I held my tongue my bones consumed when I roared all the day Or 2. he shall be further hardened and made more prophane and more gracelesse more vnable to repent Therefore Salomon when he had spoken of the benefit of confessing and danger of hiding sinne adds immediately Pro. 28. 14. Blessed is the man that feareth alway that hath a tender conscience as he hath that is apt to confesse his sinne but hee that hardneth his heart as he vsually doth that vseth all the wit and learning he hath to hide his sin shall fall into mischiefe For 3. nothing that he takes in hand shall prosper not his prayers not his meditations Gods graces shall not prosper nor thriue in him See an example of this in Dauid who though doubtlesse he vsed to pray and frequent Gods worship during the space of that yeare which passed betweene his sinne and his repentance yet all did him no good till he had confessed his sinne To exhort vs that we therefore would seeke to get our selues this testimonie of our vnfained conuersion that when we are reprooued for our sinnes we can confesse them When the Lord in the Ministery of his Word meetes with thee particularly and thou hast such secret sinnes discouered vnto thee as neither the Minister himselfe nor any other can charge thee with as oft it falls out for the Word is liuely in operation and of a searching nature as the Author of it is Heb. 4. 12 13. if I say when thou art thus met with thou wouldst presently acknowledge thy sin vnto God in secret as he did of whom we read 1. Cor. 14. 25. when the secrets of his heart were made manifest vnto him by the Ministery of the Word he fell downe on his face and worshipped God no doubt thou mightest finde much comfort in it 2. Yea we should desire that we may be thus met with euen to heare that that particularly toucheth our selues as Iohn Baptists hearers did Luke 3. 10. 12. 14. That minde should be in euery one of vs that was in Dauid Let the righteous smite me saith he Psal. 141. 5. it shall be a kindnesse and let him reproue me it shall be as excellent oyle 3. When thy sin is knowne and is become offensiue vnto men thou must be willing to confesse it euen vnto men Remember the danger and curse of God threatned to them that hide their sinne and take heed of it Now there be many waies whereby men hide their sins 1. By iustifying and defending them As Ionah 4. 9. Doest thou well to bee angry for the Gourd he answered I do well to be angry to the death As many delight to shew their wits in defending many sinnes that the word condemnes 2. By denying them as Cain Gen. 4. 9. and Gehezi 2. King 5. 25. And Ananias Acts 5. 8. 3. By excusing and extenuating their sinne as Adam For saith Iob Iob 31. 33. Adam hid his sinne and that was onely this way he excused and extenuated it and so did Eue hers he laid the fault vpon the woman which God had giuen him and she vpon the Serpent Gen. 3. 12. 13. and thus did Saul seeke to hide his sin by excusing it and laying the fault vpon the people 1. Sam. 15. 21. 4. By senslesse silence not acknowledging them or being affected with them as Iudas did who though he heard our Sauiour in great trouble of spirit speake plainely of his sin Iohn 13. 21. and particularly pointed him out to be the man Iohn 13. 26. 27. though he had heard the fearefull words he denounced against him for it Mat. 26. 24. though he saw how much all the elect Apostles were moued and troubled with it Matth. 26. 22. yet could not he confesse his sinne nor seeke mercy nor was once moued or troubled with it for this Lecture the three and twenty August 22. 1609. IT followeth that we proceed to the second signe of grace and fruit of true conuersion in this woman she esteemed better of Christ after he had thus touched and reproued her then euer she did before She now in her heart esteemes him and with her mouth acknowledgeth him to be a Prophet of God and from hence we learne That he that is truely penitent will not hate or storme against him that shall admonish or reprooue him for sinne but loue him the better rather He that is poore in spirit and mournes for sin will be meeke also Matth. 5. 3 4 5. Pro. 9. 8. Rebuke a wise man and he will loue thee and 25. 12. As an earing of gold and an ornament of fine gold so is a wise reprouer vpon an obedient eare he counts it no disgrace but an ornament and honour to him to be thus faithfully dealt with Dauid esteemed better of Nathan after he had so plainely rebuked him then euer he did before see the reuerent respect he shewed vnto him when he came to speake with him he had present accesse to him 1. King 1. 23. and you shall find verse 27. that the King was not wont to conceale from him but to aduise with him about all his affaires of greatest moment so Acts 2. The same men that had mocked the Apostles before verse 13. when by their ministry they were plainely rebuked they esteemed reuerently of them Acts 2. 37. So did he also of whom we read 1. Cor. 14. 25. he reported to all men and vpon all occasions that God was of a truth in that Ministery Reasons 1. Because they know God is the Author of that reproofe that is giuen them according to his word whosoeuer be the instrument 2. Chron. 35. 22. Though Pharaoh Necho were Iosias enemy yet the counsaile and reproofe he sent him came from the mouth of the Lord and it was his ruine that he hearkned not vnto it He that reprooues me for any sinne according to the word speakes to me on Gods behalfe This is not his word but Gods and so to be receiued not as the word of an inferiour but as the word of God be that despiseth despiseth not man but God 1. Thess. 4. 8. And when we haue to deale with God the greatest must lay aside his dignity and thinke he can neuer be humble enough Iudges
hypocrisie of most men to shew that most hearers haue no grace in them For though they be content to heare sometimes and to heare ordinarily yea and to be at charge also with maintaining the Ministry of the Word among them as many most vngodly men that we haue read of in the word haue beene content to doe yet in three things they shew themselues to be carnall and vngodly men 1. In that in their hearing they respect not edification but delight onely and the tickling of their eares The word it selfe which is the food of our soules they respect not so much as they doe the art and eloquence and other gifts of the man that doth deliuer it vnto them They esteeme much more of the sauce and cookery then they doe of the meate it selfe Yea a carnall kind of teaching wherein there is nothing but shew and ostentation of humane gifts as wit memorie reading eloquence and the like they doe preferre much before that Ministry wherein the euidence and power of Gods Spirit is seene and felt For that teaching wherein there is nothing but the plaine interpretation of the Scripture by Scripture and application of it to the vse of the Church they despise and count it as the conceited Corinthians also did 1. Cor. 1. 21. The foolishnesse of preaching We grant that he that should conuert soules had need haue the tongue of the learned Esay 50. 4. and that knowledge of the arts and tongues are to be acknowledged excellent helpes and ornaments vnto a Preacher Paul thankes God for the gift of tongues 1. Cor. 14. 18. And also that without studie and reading no man can be fit to performe this worke well as is plaine by the charge the Apostle giues 2. Tim. 4. 13. When thou commest to me bring with thee the bookes but specially the parchments Paul himselfe made vse of bookes though he were so great an Apostle Yet it is certaine that the power of the Spirit of God for the working vpon the conscience lyeth neither in the sentences of any Fathers or other Authors nor in the art and eloquence of the Teachers but in the Word it selfe Luke 8. 11. The seede is the Word of God Heb. 4. 12. The Word is liuely and mightie in operation Psalme 19. 7. The Law of the Lord is that that conuerts the soule Ierem. 23. 29. Is not my word like fire and as a hammer 2. In that they cannot endure that Ministry that doth with any power reprooue sinne specially those sinnes themselues are giuen vnto but vse to indent with their teachers and limit them as they did of whom the Prophet speaketh Esay 30. 10. They said vnto the Prophets prophesy not vnto vs right things speake vnto vs smooth things Prophesy deceits 3. Though they doe both heare ordinarily and in words also commend the faithfullest Ministers yet in their deeds and vnreformed liues they shame and disgrace their Teachers The onely good commendation and testimonie the people can giue their Teachers is this when the power and vertue of their Teachers Ministry may appeare in the reformation of their liues When it may be said to them 2. Cor. 3. 2. Ye are our Epistle written in our hearts read and knowne of all men Lecture the fiue and twentieth September 12. 1609. IT remaineth now that we come to the second of those three principall points I told you were to be obserued in this verse viz. The question she mooueth vnto Christ which is about the true worship about the most publike and solemne worship of God as I shewed you the last day Now the word that the Euangelist vseth to expresse this worship by that he speaketh of is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which signifieth to adore so that the words may be plainely and fitly thus translated Our Fathers adored in this mountaine c. Now adoration to speake properly of it is an outward and bodily worship when by some reuerent gesture of the body we testifie the inward reuerence and subiection of the heart And the Greeke word which the Euangelist here vseth in his primitiue sence signifieth to giue a kisse vnto another and it is taken from a custome they had in old time to testifie the reuerence and subiection they did beare to any by giuing them a kisse So soone as Samuel had annointed Saul to be King to testifie his homage to him he giues him a kisse 1. Sam. 10. 1. When the Lord would describe his people that had not giuen religious worship vnto Baal he calls them such as had not bowed their knee to him nor giue him a kisse with their mouthes 1. King 19. 18 And when the Prophet would exhort the great men of the world to worship Christ and to acknowledge him their Lord and King he bids them kisse the Sonne least he be angry Psal. 2. 12. Now the thing that we are first of all to obserue at this time is that the true worship of God is called adoration In the foure verses following Christ calls all that doe any true worship vnto God such as doe adore him So the whole worship whereto the Gentiles should be called is signified vnder this Phrase Esay 45. 23. vnto me euery knee shall bow And in this verse you see they that did performe publique and solemne worship to God in his Temple are said to adore him Acts 8. 27. The Eunuch is said to haue come to Ierusalem to adore and Acts 24. 11. Paul saith of himselfe he came to Ierusalem to Adore And from hence we haue this to learne for our instruction That no man can performe any Part of Gods worship well specially of his publike and solemne worship without some signification of his reuerence and subiection vnto God euen in the outward gesture and behauiour of his body It is true 1. That this is not enough for the chief est part of Gods seruice but when with the soule wee worship him for thus farre an hypocrite may goe 2. It is a high degree of contempt done to God when we thinke it enough to giue him the knee if the heart bow not to him if we scrue him not with the heart it is as the offering of the blind lame and sicke in Sacrifice of which the Lord saith Mal. 1. 8. is that no euill offer it to thy Prince c. Yet is the seruice of the body also necessary and a part of Gods worship The chiefe worship we doe vnto God is done not with the body but with the soule and Spirit as we shall heare when we come to speake of the 23. verse of this Chapter when in true reuerence and subiection we bow our hearts vnto him to walke in his waies and whatsoeuer reuerence we can make shew of with our bodies if our hearts doe not withall thus bow vnto him it is but abhominable hypocrisie in the sight of God But yet is it not sufficient to worship God with our soules and hearts if in euery part of his
Dauid also professeth he would goe to Gods House in the multitude of his mercies and in his feare he would worship towards his holy Temple Psal. 5. 7. All things that are done in the Congregation should be done to edifying 1. Cor. 14. 26. We should so carrie our selues as our good example herein may edifie and stirre vp reuerence in others and not so as we may grieue and giue offence to others The third generall rule is this We must come all to the beginning of Gods publike worship and tarrie till all be done See this Zach. 8. 21. And the inhabitants of one Cittie shall goe to another saying let vs goe speedily to pray before the Lord and to seeke the Lord of Hosts I will goe also Ezek. 46. 10. The Prince shall goe in when they goe in and when they goe forth they shall goe forth together Yea It is the duty of Gods people in reuerence of his publike worship to be here before the beginning It becomes them to waite for the Minister of God and not to let him waite for them The conuersion of the Gentiles is noted by this signe that they shall so loue the word of Christ that they shall waite for his Law Esay 42. 4. And to such hearers is the blessing promised Prouerbs 8. 34. Blessed is the man that heareth me watching daily at my gates and giuing attendance at the posts of my doores It is said of Cornelius and yet he was a great man and a Captaine that when he had sent for Peter he called together his kinsfolke and speciall friends before Peter came and waited for him Acts 10. 24. And for tarrying till the end we haue a notable example Luk. 1. 21. Though the publike worship that Zachary the Priest performed were not such as the people could make that vse of as our people may make of euery thing that the Minister vseth in our assemblies and though Zachary tarried much longer then ordinary yet they waited till he had done and would not away till he had dismissed them and giuen them the blessing The reasons of this are two 1. There is nothing done in our assemblies but all may receiue profit by 1. By the confession of sinnes and all other prayers vsed in the congregation a man may receiue more profit and comfort then by any other That is the reason why the Apostles euen after the Ascension of Christ when the typicall honour of the Temple was abolished and it had no more holinesse in it then our Temples haue were so delighted to goe to the Temple to pray at the times of publike prayer Acts 3. 1. and 22. 17. And all the Godly women at Philippi euen with perill of their liues were wont euery Sabboth to meet together onely for prayer Acts 16. 13. 2. By hearing of the Word read in the congregation all may profit as you may see Deut. 31. 12 13. Thou shalt read this law before all Israel in their hearing that they may heare and that they may learne to feare the Lord your God and obserue to doe all the words of this law 3. By hearing the Word preached euen by the meanest Minister of Christ all may profit if the fault be not in themselues Iames 1. 21. It is able to saue our soules 1. Cor. 14. 21. Ye may all prophecie one by one that all may learne and may haue comfort 4. The singing Psalmes in the congregation furthers the fruit of the Word in the hearts of all the hearers When the Apostle exhorteth the faithfull that they would let the word of Christ dwell in them richly in all wisedome Colos. 3. 16. he tells them that to that end they should teach and admonish one another in Psalmes and hymnes and spirituall songs 5. All the faithfull may receiue benefit by the Sacrament of the Lords Supper 1. Cor. 10. 16. The cup of blessing which we blesse is it not the communion of the bloud of Christ The bread which we breake is it not the Communion of the body of Christ 6. By being present at the administration of Baptisme all may receiue profiâ—… for thereby we are put in minde of the Couenant that God made with vs in our Baptisme and the benefit that was sealed to vs by it that which is said by the Apostle Rom. 4. 11. of Circumcision may be said likewise of baptisme that is come into the roome of it it is a seale of the righteousnesse which is by faith And we are also thereby put in minde of the Couenant we made with God in our Baptisme whereof it is good we be oft put in minde as appeares by the care Ioshuah had to set vp a great stone by the Sanctuary to keepe in the remembrance of the people the Couenant they had made with God Iosh. 24. 26. 27. Thereby also we performe a duty of loue to the infant and his parents and to doe good in this kind especially we should not forget for with such sacrifices and fruits of our loue God is well pleased Heb. 13. 16. 7. By the blessing pronounced by Gods Minister all may receiue good When Aaron and his sonnes should blesse the people the Lord saith they should put his name vpon the children of Israel and he would blesse them Num. 6. 27. When the Priest and the Leuites blessed the people 2. Chron. 30. 27. it is said Their cry was heard and their prayer came vp to heauen his holy habitation 2. Though we could receiue no profit by the exercises vsed in our assemblies yet we must be present at them all to doe our homage vnto God and shew the reuerent respect we haue to his ordinances for there is nothing done in Gods publike worship among vs but it is done by the institution and ordinance and commandement of the Lord. 1. It is his ordinance that whensoeuer the congregation assembleth there should be all sorts and kinds of prayer vsed yea this is a chiefe duty to be performed in our assemblies 1. Tim. 2. 1 2. I exhort therefore that first of all supplications prayers intercessions and giuing of thankes be made for all men For Kings and for all that are in authority c. 2. It is his ordinance that in our publike assemblies the Word should be read Deut. 31. 11 12. When all Israel is come to appeare before the Lord thy God in the place which hee shall choose thou shalt reade this law before all Israel in their hearing Gather the people together men women and children and thy stranger that is within thy gates that they may heare and that they may learne and feare the Lord your God and obserue to doe all the words of this law And it is plaine by that place Acts 13. 15. compared with Acts 15. 21. that it was the custome of the Iewes while they continued to be the true Church and people of God to read the Law and the Prophets the whole Canonicall Scripture in all their Synagogues euery Sabboth
words of my mouth are righteous 2. The Reason why no mans word is to be taken in matters of Doctrine or Religion is this because all men are subiect vnto error 1. Cor. 13. 9. There is imperfection in our knowledge and imperfection in our prophecying and teaching of others Rom. 3. 4. Let God bee true and euery man a lyer This is proper to God that he cannot be deceiued himselfe nor deceiue others And Gods people haue beene in great danger in giuing too much credit and authority euen vnto very good men as we may see in these three examples first that of the old Prophet 1. King 13. 18. that of Peter Gal. 2. 13. and that of the brethren who diswaded Paul from going to Ierusalem Acts 21. 12. This Doctrine serueth both for exhortation and for reproofe The first Vse is to exhort euery one of vs to giue this glory vnto Christ as to beleeue him vpon his Word to giue credit vnto the Word of God euen without the testimony or authority of any man yea though we see no reason for it yea though it seeme neuer so contrary vnto our owne reason We must in this case be like Pythagoras his schollers and so rest in that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 When once we heare Thus saith the Lord this must suffice vs in stead of all reason here wee must rest and satisfie our selues This is called the obedience of faith Rom. 16. 26. Yea this is the first and chiefe obedience that God requires of vs discenteâ—… oportet credere The first worke of his grace in vs is to subdue our reason 2. Cor. 10. 5. Casting downe the imaginations and bringing into captiuity euery thought to the obedience of Christ. Till we haue attained to this simplicitie we shall neuer become wise vnto saluation nor come to any comfortable certaintie in the matters of Religion This is that simplicity which is spoken of Psal. 19. 7. The testimony of the Lord is sure and giueth wisedome to the simple and Pro. 1. 4. To giue vnto the simple sharpnesse of wit The second Vse of this Doctrine is to disswade vs from giuing that honour vnto any man as to receiue any thing in Religion vpon his word or credit For this honour as you haue heard belongeth vnto Christa lone The Apostle requires indeed that Gods people should obey them that haue the ouersight of them and subiect themselues Heb. 13. 17. But this obedience is not Coeca obedientia such as the Iesuites bind themselues and their schollers vnto absolute obedience to receiue and beleeue euery thing that they teach but there is liberty and commandement also giuen to all Gods people to try the Doctrine of their teachers whether it be agreeable to the Word of God or no and accordingly to receiue or reiect it You know that the Beraeans are commended for doing this though they had no meaner teachers then Paul and Silas Acts 17. 11. And it was to the people that that commandement was giuen 1. Thess. 5. 20 â—…1 Despise not prophecyings proue all things and 1. Ioh. 4. 1. beleeue not euery spirit but try the spirits whether they be of God The third Vse of this Doctrine is for reproofe For many there be that giue too little credit vnto Christ and too much vnto man 1. The Papists giue euery whit as much credit vnto the Church as they doe vnto the Word of God nay more a great deale They will not beleeue the Scripture vnlesse the Church giue testimonie vnto it but the Church they will beleeue euen in those things wherein the Scripture giues no testimony to it at all Let the Scripture teach any thing neuer so plainely neuer so cleerely they will still make doubt of the meaning of it and how know you this to be the meaning say they as if the Scriptures of which the Holy Ghost saith Rom. 15. 4. What soeuer is written is written for our learning and 2. Tim. 3. 16. The whole Scripture is profitable to instruction were vttered and written like Apolloes oracles so darkely as none could haue any certaintie of the meaning of them on the other side let the Church hold any thing be it neuer so absurd so contrary to Religion and to reason also yet may there not any question be made of it So that to them doubtlesse that curse belongeth Ier. 17. 5. Cursed bee the man that trusteth in man and maketh flesh his arme and withdraweth his heart from the Lord. 2. The disputer of the world of whom the Apostle speaketh 1. Cor. 1. 20. Where is the disputer of this world 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 such as will receiue no more in Religion then they can see reason for Scripture will not serue their turne they must haue reason Such as giue liberty to themselues not onely to nourish in their owne hearts many reasonings and oppositions against such truths as are manifestly taught in the holy Scripture but dare also openly reason and maintaine argument against the Word of God 1. I blame not any for asking doubting or making question of the meaning of such places of Scripture as are obscure as some places indeed are 2. Pet. 3. 16. For the Disciples did so Mar. 4. 20. and are not reprooued for it But this I blame that they dare reason against such places of Scripture as are plaine and manifest 2. I doe not deny but a Christian may desire to know the reason of that he holds and beleeues in Religion and of whatsoeuer is taught him so he do it 1. With reuerence 2. Out of a desire to be further confirmed in the truth 3. With a resolution to yeeld to that reason which God hath reuealed in his Word and to seeke no further For euery one should be able to answer them that demand a reason of him of the hope that is in him 1. Pet. 3. 15. And Christians should seeke to bee not children but of a ripe age in knowledge 1. Cor. 14. 20. and the blessed Virgin is not blamed for asking with this mind How can this bee Luke 1. 34. But it is a dangerous sinne not to rest in the authority of the Scripture not to count it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Let euery man take heed how he giues himselfe liberty to cauill and dispute against such truths as are cleerely reuealed in the Scripture that is that which the Apostle doth so reprooue Rom. 9. 19. 20. speaking of the high mystery of Gods Predestination Thou wilt say then vnto mee why doth hee yet finde fault for who hath resisted his will Nay but ô man who art thou that replyest against God Those things which we cannot vnderstand we must admire and say as the Apostle doth Rom. 11. 33. O the depth c. Laying the fault not vpon the Scriptures but on our owne blockishnesse and inability to conceiue the reason of it For there be many truths of God reuealed in the Word which are such mysteries as it is not
possible for man by reason and by light of nature to conceiue nay indeed the whole doctrine of the Gospell is so we speake the wisedome in a mystery saith the Apostle 1. Cor. 2. 7. and 1. Tim. 3. 16. Great is the mystery of godlines yea the more a man excelleth in naturall reason and vnderstanding the more vnable shall he be to conceiue them Rom. 8. 17. The wisedome of the flesh is enmitie to God It is God onely that by the supernaturall light of his Spirit reuealeth these things Matth. 16. 17. And God will reueale it to none but to those that are meeke and humble to none that haue such high conceit of themselues and attribute so much to their owne reason Psal. 25. 9. the meeke will he teach his way 3. The curious hearer that disdaines that Ministry as vnlearned and of no worth that brings no other authority nor other testimonies but the testimony of the Word of God and yet it is euident this was the course that the Prophets and Apostles yea and Christ himselfe tooke in their Ministry 2. The Scripture is sufficient to euery purpose that concernes the Ministry euen to make men wise vnto saluation to teach to conuince to reprooue to exhort and euen to make the man of God the Minister of God perfect thoroughly furnished vnto euery good worke that he hath to do in the whole exercise of his ministry 2. Tim. 3. 15 16 17. 3. There is no such certainetie in any other testimonie as the conscience can relye vpon because euery man is subiect to error Rom. 3. 4. 4. The carelesse hearer that neuer examines what he heares but receiues euery thing vpon the credit of such as teach him It is the commandement of Christ Marke 4. 24. Take heed what you heare And it is too much readinesse in receiuing that that is taught vs if wee receiue it before we haue examined it Acts 17 11. It is said to be a propertiâ—…â—…f a foole to beleeue euery thing Pro. 14. 15. Yea it is noted for the misery of a naturall man that like a beast he is carryed away as hee is lead 2. Cor. 12. 2. Three benefits Christians should finde in this if they would examine by the word whatsoeuer they heare and labour to see the ground of it in the Scripture before they receiue it 1. They should grow to certaintie in that they hold when their faith shall stand not in the wisedome of men but of the power of God as the Apostle speaketh 1. Cor. 2. 5. so cannot the other 2. They would perseuere and hold fast that they haue learned Matth. 13. 44. When he had withdrawne himselfe and examined the treasure he sold all for it Contrarily he that incontinently and ouer-hastily receiued the Word was soone gone Matth. 13. 21. 3. They would obey and make conscience of the practise of that they know so cannot the other when the Apostle speaketh of the obedience of the Thessalonians and of the power his Ministry had in their hearts and liues he giues this for the reason of it 1. Thess. 2. 13. that they receiued the Word of God which they heard of him not as the word of man but as it was indeed the Word of God which also did worke effectually in them that beleeued For then would the Doctrine be mighty in operation when it is once found to be well grounded vpon the Word of which it is said Heb. 4. 12. that it is liuely and mighty in operation Lecture the three and thirtieth Nouember 28. 1609. THe last day we heard that this verse containeth the first part of Christs answer to the question that this Woman propounded to him and that it consisteth of two parts 1. An asseueration whereby he confirmeth the Doctrine that he was to teach her in these words Woman beleeue mee 2. The Doctrine it selfe in these words The houre commeth c. The asseueration we finished the last day it remaineth now we come to the Doctrine it selfe The words I interpreted the last day to you and told you the meaning of them was this that the time was then at hand namely the time of his Passion when all that did desire to worship God aright as this Woman did should not stand more addicted vnto or put more holinesse in Mount Gerizim or Ierusalem either then in any other place So that the Doctrine we are to learne from these words is this That this is one benefit we haue by the death of our Sauiour that now all religious difference of places is taken away no one place is holier then another Before I confirme this Doctrine I will cleere it from an obiection that may be made against it If all difference of places be taken away then it seemes a man may serue God in his shop or chamber as well as in the Church I answer 1. Our Sauiour compares not priuate places with publike but publike with publike priuate with priuate 2. It is true indeed there is more respect to be had and more good to be receiued by the seruice that is done to God in the Church then by that that is done in any priuate house For the Apostle speakes of this as of a fearefull sin and step vnto the vnpardonable sinne to forsake the assemblies 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Heb. 10. 25. 26. But that that makes the seruice we doe to God there better then that we can do to him in houses is not the place or any holinesse in it but the assembly with which we ioyne 1. In the publike assembly we haue the help of the Ministry of the Word and Sacraments the vse whereof is to inflame and kindle deuotion in our hearts did not our hearts burne within vs while hee talked with vs and while he opened to vs the Scriptures say the Disciples Luke 24. 32. and to conuey Gods Spirit and grace into vs and is therefore called the ministration of the spirit 2. Cor. 3. 8. 2. We haue the example of the zeale and deuotion and cheerefulnesse of other of Gods seruants with whom we ioyne which is of great force to correct our owne sluggishnesse and drowsinesse and to quicken Gods graces in vs Your zeale prouoked many saith Paul 2. Cor. 9. 2. And Dauid professeth that he receiued much good by beholding the forwardnesse of the rest of Gods people in frequenting the house of God Psae 122. 1 2. And I doubt not but very many wicked men haue found in their own experience that as it is said of Saul when he came among the Prophets though he came euen with euill minde yet another heart was giuen him the Spirit of God came vpon him also and he became like one of them 1. SaÌ„ 19. 23 24. So these men in the assembly of Gods people by beholding the reuerent attention and deuotion of others haue found many good motions wrought in themselues 3. There is much more force in the prayers wherein many of Gods seruants ioyne together
1. That serues to make men onely without excuse and cannot bring them vnto saluation Rom. 1. 20. But this is all-sufficient to make men wise vnto saluation 2. Tim. 3. 15. and therefore is called saluation heere and Iam. 1. 21. it is said to be able to saue the soule Secondly that light is as a dimme light that knowledge is darke and obscure and vncertaine notwithstanding this knowledge they haue of him by his creatures and the light of nature men haue many strange conceits of God and know not what to thinke of him Rom. 1. 21. Though they knew God yet they became vaine in their imaginations and their foolish hearts were full of darkenesse But the Word reuealeth God vnto vs so cleerely and so certainely that the simplest may know him Psal. 19. 7. The testimony of the Lord is sure and giueth wisedome to the simple Thirdly the knowledge of God that is gotten by the creatures hath no power to change and reforme the heart Rom. 1. 21. When they knew God they glorified him not as God neither were thankefull but the knowledge of God that is gotten by the Word hath power to conuert the soule Psalm 19. 7. Fourthly the knowledge of God that is gotten by other meanes brings no comfort nor ioy to the soule but worketh in it rather a slauish feare of him Eccl. 1. 14. I haue seene all the workes that are done vnder the sunne and behold all is vanity and vexation of spirit and verse 18. in much wisdome there is much griefe and he that increaseth knowledge increaseth sorrow but the knowledge of God wee attaine to by the Word reioyceth the heart so as the better we know him the more comfort we haue in him Psal. 19. 8. 10. So that you see now the first branch of the Doctrine confirmed vnto you that no man can know God aright know him to his comfort know him to his saluation but by his Word The second branch of the Doctrine shall bee made as plaine vnto you that no man can worship God aright but by the direction of his Word No seruice can please God but that that is done by direction and in obedience to his Word When the Lord had forbidden his people to serue him as the Cananites had done he adds Deut. 12. 32. Whatsoeuer I command you take heed you doe it thou shalt adde nothing thereto nor take ought there-from that is doe neither more nor lesse in my seruice then I haue appointed Say that we doe that in his seruice which he hath not forbidden yet if he hath not commanded it we highly offend him as is plaine in the case of Nadab and Abihn They offered strange fire before the Lord which hee commanded them not and there went out fire from the Lord and deuoured them Leuit. 10. 1 2. When the Tabernacle was to bee built Moses though a wise and holy man was not to bee trusted with any thing but straitly charged Heb. 8. 5. See said hee that thou make all things according to the patterne shewed to thee in the Mount This charge was foure times repeated Exod. 25. 9. 40. and 26. 30. and 27. 28. And it is said when all was done Exod. 39. 43. Moses beheld that they had done all in euery point as the Lord commanded and hee blessed them So when mention is made that Salomon set the courses of the Priests and singers and of the Porters for the House of God least we should thinke he did it of his owne head his warrant is set downe and it s expresly said For so was the commandement of Dauid the man of God 2. Chron. 8. 14. And yet more plainely 2. Chron 29. 25. When Hezekiah appointed the Leuites to vse in the Church of God Cymbals and Viols and Harps least we should thinke he tooke vpon him to appoint any thing in Gods seruice it s said Hee did it according to the commandement of Dauid and Gad the Kings seer and Nathan the Prophet For the commandement was by the hand of the Lord and by the hand of his Prophets See how precise God would haue vs to bee in sticking close to the direction of his Word in the matter of his worship Yea it is certaine when we doe him any seruice that he hath not appointed vs in his Word we serue not him but we serue an Idol This is plaine here in the example of the Samaritans they intended to worship the true God 2. Kings 17. 32. Ezra 4. 2. And yet it is said they did not worship the true God 2 King 17. 34. What did they worship then surely an Idoll of their owne braine They worshipped they knew not what Why so Because they made not the Word the rule of their worship but the custome of the countrey 2. King 17. 34. 40. Yea while men thinke they serue the Lord they serue the diuell if the worship they doe to God be not grounded vpon his Word This is plaine in three examples 1. It is certaine the Gentiles as they had some knowledge of the true God Rom. 1. 21. so in all their superstitions they intended to worship him For so Paul tells the Athenians hee preached no other God to them but the same whom they did worship Acts 17. 23. Yet it is said of them 1. Cor. 10. 20. They worshipped diuells and not God Why because they worshipped him ignorantly and not according to his Word Acts 17. 23. they serue the vnknowne god 2. Aaron and the Israelites intended to worship the true God in the similitude of the golden Calfe as is plaine Psal. 106. 20. They changed their glory into the similitude of an Oxe that eateth grasse And Nehem. 9 â—…8 This is the God said they that brought thee out of the land of Egypt and Exod. 32. 5. Aaron made an Altar before it and proclaimed To morrow shall bee an Holyday to IEHOVAH And yet the Lord for this chargeth them that they had offered a burnt offering to the diuell Leuit. 17. 7. Why Because they were turned out of the way that he had commanded them They swerued from the direction of his Word Exod. 32. 8. they haue turned quickly out of the way which I commanded 3. The tenne Tribes intended to worship the true God when they erected the two calues euen the same God that was worshipped at Ierusalem 1. Kings 22. 28. Behold O Israel thy gods that is the similitude of thy gods that brought thee out of the land of Egypt And yet the Holy Ghost saith they serued the diuell 2. Chron. 11. 15. He ordained him Priests for the high places and for the diuells and for the calues that hee made And why Because they worshipped him not according to his Word 2. Chron. 15. 3. Israel hath beene without the true God Why Because without a Priest to teach and without the Law The Reasons of the Doctrine are these 1. For the first branch No man knowes the Father but the Sonne and hee to whom the
and certaine note of the true Church as we see here in the argument Christ vseth to prooue the Church and worship of the Iewes to be the true worship and Church of God For saluation is of the Iewes This was the chiefe priuiledge the chiefe badge and cognisance of the old Church that the Oracles of God were committed to them they enioyed the true Doctrine of saluation Psal. 147. 19 20. Rom. 3. 2. And thus doth the Apostle describe the true Church vnder the Gospell he calls it the houshold of God built vpon the foundation of the Apostles and Prophets Iesus Christ himselfe being the chiefe Corner-stone Ephes. 2. 19 20. He calls it also the pillar and ground of truth 1. Tim. 3. 25. Lecture the sixe and thirtieth December 26. 1609. THe two first parts of this Verse we haue already finished and are now to proceed to the third and last viz. The Reason whereby Christ iustifieth the worship which the Iewes did vnto God in these words Saluation is of the Iewes wherein two things are to be obserued 1. What hee meanes here by Saluation 2. How this Saluation that he speaketh of is said to be of the Iewes By Saluation in this place is meant the Word of God and the Ministry thereof as may appeare by these three Reasons 1. The Saluation here spoken of is that whereby the Iewes knew how to worship God aright else there had beene no consequence in this Reason wee worship that wee know For saluation is of the Iewes q. d. Because wee haue Saluation Now the onely meanes whereby the Iewes knew how to worship God aright was the Word 2. This Saluation here spoken of was the chiefe prerogatiue whereby the Lord did preferre the Iew before the Samaritan and all other nations and so is it mentioned here And the chiefe prerogatiue of the Iewes was the Word Psal. 147. 19. Hee sheweth his Word to Iacob his statutes and his iudgements to Israel verse 20. He hath not done so with any other nation neither haue they knowne his iudgements And Rom. 3. 2. The chiefe preferment of the Iewe was this because to them were committed the Oracles of God 3. The saluation here spoken of is that that was to be deriued from the Iewes to Gods people of all nations And what was that The Law shall goe from Zion and the Word of the Lord from Ierusalem Esay 2. 3. And the reason why it is so called is for that it worketh the saluation of men Which teacheth vs That the Word of God and the Ministry thereof is the saluation of men See for proofe of this what titles are giuen to it by the Holy Ghost 1. It is called the Word of grace Acts 20. 32. 2. It is called the Word of life Phil. 2. 16. Iohn 6. 68. 3. It is called the grace of God Titus 2. 11. 4. The Kingdome of God Matth. 21. 43. The Kingdome of God shall be taken away from you and giuen to a nation c. 5. Saluation it selfe and euerlasting life here and Heb. 2. 3. Act. 28. 28. Iohn 12. 50. I know that his commandement that is his Word which he hath commanded me to teach is euerlasting life These are vnproper and strange speeches to be spoken of the Word yet are they farre more effectuall to set out the dignity and excellencie of the Word then if the Lord should haue said onely in plaine termes that it is the meanes and worker of our saluation Before I come to shew the Reasons why it is so called I will answer three questions and doubts that may arise in your minds which may hinder you from vnderstanding aright and conceiuing the meaning of this Doctrine 1. Can none be saued that want the Word To this I answer It cannot be denied but some haue attained to saluation that neuer enioyed the Word Neither must we imagine that God either could not nor neuer did saue any without the Word or that all they are to be iudged to be in the state of damnation that either in times past or at this day liue and die in those places where the light of the Word did neuer shine For God is able to doe whatsoeuer it pleaseth him Psal. 115. 2. He hath appointed meanes not to tie himselfe but vs onely vnto them and as the inuisible Church the company of Gods Elect is a Catholique Church in all ages and in all places so in such times and places as he hath denied the Word vnto he hath beene wont to saue his Elect without the Word While his people were in the wildernesse where they could not haue the ordinary meanes of tillage God did feed them extraordinarily and gaue them bread from heauen Iohn 6. 31. So Rahab had faith euen while she dwelt in Iericho Heb. 11. 31. And the Wise men of the East before they came to Iudaea Matth. 2. 2. 2. Shall all be saued that haue the Word that reade it that heare it that professe it To this I answer That it is certaine all are not saued that enioy the Word For in all ages there haue beene many that haue liued vnder most faithfull and profitable Ministers and haue heard them also ordinarily and yet haue not beene saued such an one was Iudas Iohn 6. 70. Yea the most part of them that haue enioyed the Word haue missed of saluation In so much as in all ages the best of Gods seruants haue had cause to complaine as Esay 53. 1. Who will belieue our report And to whom is the arme of God reuealed Yea it may well be that those that haue enioyed the Word most abundantly may be farre worse men for all kind of wickednesse then such as neuer heard the Word in their liues So it is said of Ierusalem that it exceeded Sodome in all kind of abominations Ezek. 16. 48. The Word vseth not to saue any vnlesse it be by preaching opened and applied Acts 8. 31. 1. Cor. 1. 21. For it saues none but such as can vnderstand belieue and obey it It saueth none but Gods Elect. Onely those that God hath ordained vnto life shall profit by it shall finde it effectuall to their saluation Acts 13. 48. The rest cannot profit by it Many are called but few are chosen Matth. 22. 14. The rest shall be made worse by it The Word of God is like vnto the water of iealousie mentioned Numb 5. 27. 28. When it is receiued into an honest and good heart it doth it good and makes it fruitfull when into a corrupt heart it rotts it and makes it worse 3. Is the saluation of any to be ascribed to the Word it selfe or any vertue that is in it To this I answer That 1. The saluation euen of those that are saued by the Word is not to be ascribed to the Word it selfe or any vertue that is in it as if it were to be accounted the author and worker of any mans saluation 1. The glory of this
worke is to be ascribed wholly vnto God the Word is but the instrument that God is pleased to vse in this worke God onely is our Sauiour 1. Tim. 2. 3. 2. Neither is it as a naturall instrument that hath vertue in it selfe to regenerate or saue as food hath to nourish and a medicine to heale the bodie but onely as a toole God is pleased to vse in this worke So that as the excellentest toole the Ioyner hath or vseth can worke nothing vnlesse his hand goe with it and worke with it So is it in this case The Word saues and regenerates men not by any naturall vertue that is in it but onely by a supernaturall power it receiues from God the weapons of our warfare are mighty through God 2. Cor. 10. 4. Nay the Word it selfe say it be deliuered in the Ministry of a man that hath the most excellent gifts is not able to worke the least measure of sauing grace in the heart of any A man would thinke it was no great degree of grace in Lydia that shee attended to the thing that Paul spake yet could not the word that Paul spake though he had such excellent gifts worke so much but God opened her heart Acts 16. 14. To come to Christ is the least measure and degree of sauing faith yet could not the word that Christ himselfe spake as he was man mooue a soule so farre this is the onely worke of God No man can come to mee vnlesse my Father draw him Iohn 6. 44 45. I haue planted saith Paul and Apollos watered but God gaue the increase 1 Cor. 3. 6. The Preacher if he desire his Ministry should doe good had need to crie to God for his helpe and the hearer if he desire to profit by the Word had need to cry to God to make his Word effectuall to his saluation Therefore Christ when he was to send forth his Apostles spent a whole night in praying to God for his blessing vpon their Ministry Luke 6. 12. And doubtlesse one chiefe cause why the Word saues so few is this that men rest too much vpon it and cry not earnestly to God that he would blesse it and make it effectuall in their hearts This being so it may be demanded why the Word should be called the Word of life the Kingdome of God the saluation of men The Reasons why these glorious titles are giuen vnto it by the Holy Ghost are these 1. Because it is the onely meanes the Lord hath sanctified to worke sauing grace in his elect and to bring them to eternall life Though where this cannot be had he doth saue by other meanes or without meanes as pleaseth him yet hath he not said nor reuealed that he will saue men by any other meanes then this which caused the Apostle to mooue that strange question How shall they belieue on him of whom they haue not heard or how shall they heare without a Preacher Rom. 10. 14. And to pronounce of all that are strangers from the couenants of promise that they haue no hope of saluation Ephes. 2. 12. 2. Though men may haue many good things in them without the Word the Gentiles which haue not the law doe by nature the things contained in the Law Rom. 2. 14. yet sauing grace such good things as may bring a man to saluation none can attaine to ordinarily but by the Word for that 's the incorruptible seed whereby we are regenerated 2. Pet. 1. 23. 3. Though there be many other meanes of saluation besides this yet all the rest receiue their force and vertue from this nothing can doe vs good without this 1. Meditation of the workes of God must be acknowledged to be a good meanes of grace and so of saluation Dauid made great vse of it to further himselfe in grace Psal. 8. 3 4. But no man can profit by that till he haue first profited by the Word Make mee to vnderstand the way of thy precepts and I will meditate in thy wondrous workes Psalm 119. 27. 2 Affliction is a great furtherance to our saluation Hee chasteneth vs for our profit that we may be partakers of his holinesse Heb. 12. 10. But it can doe vs no good till it be sanctified to vs by the Word Psal. 94. 12. Blessed is the man whom thou chastisest O Lord and teachest him in thy Law 3. The Sacraments are great helpes to our saluation 1 Pet. 3. 21. Baptisme saueth vs. The Bread that we breake is it not the Communion of the body of Christ 1. Cor. 10. 16. but they haue all their efficacie from the Word Christ sanctifieth and cleanseth his Church by the washing of water through the Word Ephes. 5. 26. and that was the cause why Paul in that Congregation that was assembled principally for the celebration of the Lords Supper spent so much time in preaching Asts 20. 7. 4. Prayer is an excellent meanes of saluation Whosoeuer shall call vpon the name of the Lord shall bee saued Rom. 10. 13. But no man can pray with comfort till the Word hath wrought with him How shall they call on him in whom they haue not beleeued and how shall they beleeue in him of whom they haue not heard Rom. 10. 14. Till the Lord hath first said to a man by his Word thou art my childe he can neuer say to God in his prayer thou art my father Zach. 13. 9. I will say it is my people and they shall say the Lord is my God 2. Because it is euer powerfull God euer vseth to make it effectuall vnto the saluation of his Elect. This may appeare in two points 1. Though it be sometimes sent in iudgement and to be a sauour of death vnto death in some Goe and tell this people heare yee indeed but vnderstand not and see yee indeed but perceiue not Make the heart of this people fat c. Esay 6. 9 10. yet was it neuer sent to any place onely in iudgement onely to harden but to worke the saluation of some When God sent Paul to Corinth and continued his liberty there but one yeare and an halfe The reason is giuen Acts 18. 10. That God had Much people in that place The like wee shall finde noted of all places the Apostles preached in that some were conuerted by them in euery place 2. In Gods Elect it will certainely be effectuall to their saluation as many as were ordained to eternall life beleeued Acts 13. 48. And though not at the first yet it will be effectuall one day as the doctrine that Iohn the Baptist taught became effectuall in sundry of his hearers after his death and not before Iohn 10. 41 42. And when this will not saue and conuert nothing will be able to doe it If they heare not Moses and the Prophets neither will they be perswaded though one rose from the dead Luke 16. 31. Therefore is so much spoken of the power and efficacie of the Word that it is liuely
and mighty in operation Heb. 4. 12. that it conuerteth the soule Psalm 19. 7. that it is the power of God vnto saluation Rom. 1. 16. that it is able to saue our soules Iames 1. 21. that it is able to make vs wise vnto saluation 2. Tim. 3. 15. This power and ability that is in the Word to saue may bee seene in foure cases 1. It is able to enlighten and bring vnto sauing knowledge the simplest that shall heare and reade it with an honest heart Psalm 19. 7. and 119. 130. 2. It is able to reforme the heart and life of him that hath the strongest corruptions and greatest temptations if hee giue himselfe to the hearing and reading of it with a good heart euen the young man may reforme his waies if he would take heed to them according to the word Psal. 119. 9. 3. It is able to comfort and reuiue the heart that is most cast downe either with inward or outward afflictions I create the fruit of the lips the liuely voice of the Ministry peace peace to bee the meane of abundant and constant peace to him that is farre off and to him that is neere to euery one of mine Elect both Gentile and Iew saith the Lord and I will heale him Esay 57. 19. 4. It is able to preserue and add knowledge and grace to them that haue best profited I commend you to God and to the Word of his grace which is able to build you vp Acts 20. 32. And Marke 4. 24. to you that heare shall more be giuen 3. Because it is the onely euidence that we haue to shew and whereby we claime eternall life and whereby also we may be able to hold and defend the right we haue vnto it against Sathan himselfe Psal. 119. 111. Thy Testimonies haue I taken as an heritage for euer As the deeds and euidence of mine eternall inheritance The truth of this appeares in two points 1. It is the onely ground of our faith and is therefore called the Word of faith Rom. 10. 8. Whatsoeuer we belieue concerning our eternall saluation is but a deceiueable fancie vnlesse it be grounded vpon the Word Vnlesse by the Word we know that Iesus Christ the Sonne of God hath satisfied Gods iustice for vs that through him wee haue obtained remission of all our sinnes we can neuer haue any comfort in the hope of our saluation through the patience and comfort of the Scriptures we come to true hope Rom. 15. 4. When the Apostle Peter had spoken 2. Pet. 1. of the ground of all that hee had taught the Church concerning Christ and their saluation and said verse 16. hee had not followed therein cunningly deuised fables such as many of the chiefe points of deuotion in the Romane Church which pretends to be built vpon Peter is grounded vpon he tells them verse 19. what is the sure rule and ground to bee followed and rested vpon in this case We haue saith he a more sure word of Prophecie c. And as it is the onely ground of our faith so is it Secondly the onely Touch-stone whereby we may trie and surely know that we are in the right way to saluation whether our faith repentance loue and workes be such as God will accept of Iohn 3. 21. by our comming vnto this light our deeds shall bee made manifest that they are wrought according to God and by no other way Lecture the seuen and thirtieth Ianuary 2. 1609. IT remaineth now that we make Vse of the former Doctrine and so proceed to finish that which remaineth in this Text. The Doctrine which wee heard the last day serueth principally for two Vses First to worke in euery one of vs an high estimation and loue of the Word of God Euery man desires to be saued And indeed what is all our wealth and brauery and mirth we enioy here if in the end our soules be not saued Matth. 16. 26. Well as thou esteemest and louest and desirest the saluation of thy soule so must thou esteeme of the Word of God The Word as thou hast heard is the saluation of man It is the onely euidence any man can haue to shew for his eternall inheritance It is the field wherein this inestimable treasure of eternall life is to bee found Iohn 5 39. Search the Scriptures for in them yee looke to finde eternall life It is able to make thee wise vnto saluation how simple soeuer thou be It is able to conuert thy soule and reforme thy life how strong soeuer thy corruptions or tentations be It is able to giue thee comfort in any affliction how bitter or heauie soeuer they be Yea if euer thou be saued the Word must saue thee There is nothing vnder heauen so necessary nothing that we may not better want then the Word This is the thing our Sauiour spake of when he said Luke 10. 42. One thing is needfull Mary hath chosen the better part c. If God haue giuen thee a heart to beleeue this thou wilt esteeme of it as Dauid did Psal. 119. 72. The Law of thy mouth is better to me then thousands of gold and siluer And verse 97. O how loue I thy Law So that of all such as care not for the Word I may boldly say as Psal. 119. 155. Saluation is farre from the wicked for they seeke not thy statutes And Acts 13. 46. They that put it from them iudge themselues unworthy of euerlasting life Now because euery man pretends that he esteemeth highly of the Word and there is no man so vile will some say but he loues the Word I will giue you some notes whereby men may trie whether they esteeme of Gods Word as they ought and loue it indeed 1. He that esteemes the Word as he ought will heare it when he may not onely sometimes when he hath nothing to doe else but constantly as his chiefe worke and for the loue of it neglect other things this is that that Salomon saith Pro. 23. 23. Buy the truth and sell it not By this note our Sauiour commends Mary not as for doing more then she was bound to doe but for esteeming of the Word as she ought Luke 10. 42. Not onely they that will not heare it at all but they that heare it seldome that suffer euery worldly businesse and occasion to withdraw them from it will be found not to haue esteemed it Heb. 2. 3. How shall wee escape if we neglect so great saluation 2. He that esteemes the Word as he ought will exercise himselfe in the reading of it Though he be an ordinary hearer of the best Ministry vnder heauen yet he must not rest in that but exercise himselfe in the reading of it get him a Bible and either reade it himselfe or get some other to reade it to him It is a commandement that God layeth vpon the King himselfe that though he aboue all others might best pleade want of leasure though he enioyed the ordinary
Ministry of the Prophets and Leuites and Priests as we know that Dauid had both Nathan and Gad yet must he haue his Bible with him wheresoeuer he went and euery day read in it it shall be with him and he shall reade therein all the daies of his life Deut. 17 19 20. And marke the reasons there giuen for this that he may learne to feare the Lord his God to keepe all the words of this Law and these Statutes to doe them That his heart be not lifted vp aboue his brethren and that he turne not aside from the Commandement c. It was Iobs comfort in his affliction that he could say he had esteemed Gods Word more then his appointed foode Iob 23. 12. More duely then he kept his meales did he tie himselfe to the reading and meditation of it Such then as will not get them Bibles haue money to spare many other waies vnnecessarily but none to spare to buy them Bibles out of doubt esteeme not of the Word as they ought to do Men count it their shame if they haue not furniture in their houses not onely for their necessity but euen for ornament and decencie or if they should come to Church in vndecent apparell but Christians should count it a greater shame to bee without a Bible in their house to come to Church without their Bibles I meane such as may conueniently enough bring them with them Nay say men haue Bibles yet if they reade not in them say they reade sometimes yet if they reade not constantly if they set not themselues times for this duty certainely they esteeme not of the excellencie and necessity of the Word as they ought they shall want that comfort in their affliction that Iob had How shall we escape Gods wrath for this wilfull negligence for this neglect of so great saluation Heb. 2. 3. I know Christians pretend for their excuse That 1. They can finde no time they haue no leisure But the true cause why they haue no leisure is that their hearts esteeme not of the necessity of this duty as they ought they take no delight in it they sauour it not if they did they could finde time to reade it oftener then they doe 2. That they cannot vnderstand it it is so darke that they cannot read it with delight But this will not excuse thee For 1. Many bookes of Scripture are plaine and easie 2. If the fault were not in thine own heart they would not seeme so difficult to thee Pro. 8. 9. They are plaine to him that vnderstandeth 3. Euen those places thou canst not vnderstand it is profitable for thee to reade and when thou shalt heare them interpreted in the Ministry of the Word it will be an aduantage to thee that thou hast read them before as we may see in that example When Christ was risen from the dead his Disciples remembred that hee had said this vnto them and they beleeued the Scripture and the word which Iesus had said Iohn 2. 22. 3. He that esteemes and loues the Word as he ought will reade it and heare it with great diligence desire and care to profit by it Hebrewes 2. 1. Wee ought diligently to take heed to the things which wee haue heard least at any time wee should let them slippe The Word as I told you is the field wherein the treasure of our saluation is hid but they that desire to finde this treasure must search for it Iohn 5. 39. To this end foure duties are inioyned by the Lord. 1. Before our hearing and reading wee must prepare our selues They that desire the sincere milke of the Word that they may grow thereby will first lay aside all their carnall and corrupt affections 1. Pet. 2. 1 2. 2. When wee haue heard or read it wee must meditate vpon it ponder and thinke of it that we may vnderstand it bee affected with it remember it and put it to vse Dauid makes this a note of a happie man Psal. 〈◊〉 2. And of himselfe he saith Psalm 119 15. I will meditate in thy precepts and consider thy waies and hee adds two fruits of it verse 16. 1. I will delight in thy statutes 2. I will not forget thy Word 3. Wee must delight to talke and conferre of it with others Deut. 6. 7. Thou shalt rehearse them continually to thy children and talke of them in thy house and by the way Iosh. 1. 8. This booke shall not depart out of thy mouth 4. We must cry to God by prayer that he would teach vs to profit by it As Dauid doth oft Psal. 119. 18. 33. They that heare and reade the Word ordinarily but without all care to profit by it neuer vse any preparation before neuer meditate nor thinke of it after take no delight to talke or conferre of it neuer pray that they may profit doubtlesse esteeme not nor loue the Word as they ought to doe 4. Hee that esteemes and loues the Word as he ought will make it the rule and guide of his life will be directed and guided by it yea will bee afraid to transgresse it Psal. 119. 24. Thy testimonies are my delight and my Counsellors He was wont to take nothing in hand but he would first aduise and consult with the Word Yea Psal. 119. 161. When Princes did persecute him without cause his heart he saith stood in awe of Gods Word He had rather haue them against him then to haue Gods Word against him It is noted for a property of Gods Elect to tremble at his Word Esay 66. 3. So that though a man heare and reade the Word neuer so ordinarily and say he professe great loue to it yet if he will not be ruled and reformed by it if he will liue as he list if he beare that mind that let the Lord forbeare to punish him though the Word be against him he cares not Certainely he loues not the Word nor esteemeth of it as he ought to doe The second Vse of this Doctrine is to teach vs to examine those good things that seeme to be in vs whether they be such as doe accompany saluation such as may giue a man any assurance of his saluation in the day of tryall the Apostle calls vpon the faithfull themselues to examine themselues 2. Corinth 13. 15. And Galat. 6. 4. Let euery man prooue his owne worke Here are two rules giuen vs in this Doctrine whereby we may be much helped in this case 1. The Word is the only worker of euery sauing grace we are borne againe of the incorruptible seed by the Word of God 1. Pet. 1. 23. There may be many good things in a naturall man Rom. 2. 14. A Gentile without the Law may doe the things contained in the Law 1. He may make conscience of many sins Luk. 18. 11. The Pharisee could say he was no extortioner no adulterer 2. He may doe the workes of iustice Luk 18. 12. The Pharisee could say he
his fatherly affection and loue in Christ more fully and cleerely to vs then hee had done to his Church vnder the Law Gal. 4. 3. 4 5. We when we were children were in bondage vnder the elements of the world But when the fulnesse of the time was come God sent forth his Sonne made of a woman made vnder the Law To redeeme them that were vnder the Law that wee might receiue the adoption of sonnes From hence then we haue this Doctrine to learne That No man can worship God aright till he know God to be his Father the better a man is perswaded and assured of Gods fatherly loue to him in Christ the better seruice he shall doe vnto him Therefore our Sauiour teaching vs to pray bids vs say Our Father Matth. 6. 9. As if he should say presume not to aske any petition of God till thou canst so conceiue and be perswaded of him And the Apostle tells vs it is the spirit of adoption that makes vs able to pray and makes this the voice of the spirit of prayer it cryes Abba O Father Rom. 8. 15. Yea he makes it an impossible thing for any man to pray aright without this assurance Rom. 10. 14 How shall they call on him in whom they haue not beleeued The reason of it is first because till we know God is our Father and Ioueth vs in Christ we cannot be assured that he will accept vs. When we know he is our Father in Christ it makes vs goe to him with boldnesse and confidence in Christ we haue boldnesse and accesse with confidence through faith in him Eph. 3. 12. I will arise and go to my father saith the Prodigall Luke 15. 18. and will say vnto him father I haue sinned against heauen and before thee Though he had sinned so outragiously yet the consideration of this that it was his father he was to go vnto gaue him boldnesse It giues vs assurance that not withstanding our infirmities he will accept vs I will spare him and deale gently and indulgently with him saith the Lord Mal. 3. 17. as a man spareth his son that serueth him When the Prodigall was yet a great way off his father saw him and had compassion and ran and fell on his necke and kissed him Luke 15. 20. And nothing graceth our prayers more with God then this confidence and boldnes Let vs come boldly to the throne of grace that we may obtaine mercy and finde grace to helpe in time of need saith the Apostle Heb. 4. 16. But without this faith and perswasion that God is our Father we can haue no assurance that any thing we doe in his seruice pleaseth him without faith it is impossible to please God Heb. 11. 6. And the best thing we doe in his seruice without this assurance that we please him in so doing is sinne Rom. 14. 23. Whatsoeuer is not of faith is sinne Secondly because till a man be perâ—…waded of Gods loue and fatherly affection towards him in Christ he can neuer serue him of loue nor with a good heart but vpon some by-respects vpon a seruile feare or hope of merit Heb. 10. 22. We can neuer draw neere to God with a true heart till we haue assurance of faith and our hearts sprinkled from an euill conscience No man can truely loue God till he be perswaded by the spirit of Gods loue to him Wee loue God because he loued vs first 1. Iohn 4. 19. true loue comes from a pure heart and a good conscience and faith vnfained 1. Tim. 1. 5. And whatsoeuer seruice we doe to God vnlesse it proceed out of a good heart and from loue to God it cannot please him though a man should giue his body to be burned in Martyrdome yet if that proceed not from his loue to God it would profit him nothing 1. Corinthians 13. 3. For what man would accept of any seruice from him that hee knowes loues him not The Vse of the Doctrine is to exhort vs to get good assurance to our hearts that God is our Father that he beares a fatherly affection to vs aboue all sinnes striue against infidelity Examine your selues whither yee bee in the faith prooue your selues 2. Cor. 13. 5. Many want this assurance and seeke it not many seeme to haue it and haue it not I will giue you foure notes to trie it by 1. God is a Father to no man but in and through Christ Iohn 1. 12. So many as receiued him to them gaue hee power to become the sonnes of God euen to them that beleeue in his name Galathians 4. 5. Hee hath redeemed vs that were vnder the Law that wee might receiue the adoption of sonnes so that vnlesse a man ground his assurance and confidence that God is his Father onely vpon Christ if hee ground it vpon this that God hath made him and preserued him c. his assurance is in vaine 2. He that is perswaded indeed that God is his Father will â—…adly and boldly resort to him in prayer Because yee are sonnes God hath sent forth the spirit of his Sonne into your hearts crying Abba Father Gal. 4. 6. They that seldome pray or pray with no willingnesse and cheerefulnesse or pray with no confidence doubtlesse are not perswaded that God is their father 3. He that is perswaded that God is his Father will not murmure against nor be put out of heart by any of Gods corrections but be perswaded of his loue euen in affliction according to that of the Apostle Heb. 12. 7. 9. If yee endure chastening God dealeth with you as with sonnes for what sonne is hee whom the father chasteneth not And Rom. 15. 3. Being iustified by faith wee glory euen in tribulation They that in the time of their peace and prosperity onely are confident in Gods loue but haue no heart no comfort in affliction are not indeed perswaded that God is their Father 4. He that is indeed perswaded that the Lord beareth the affection of a Father vnto him will beare the affection of a childe vnto God will loue him and be carefull to please him fearefull to offend him Mal. 1. 6. If I bee your Father where is mine honour Heb. 10. 22. No drawing neere to God in assurance of faith till wee be sprinkled in our hearts from an euill conscience and washed in our bodies also They that haue no care to please God nor feare to offend him doubtlesse are not perswaded that God is their Father Now come we to the principall Doctrine which our Sauiour teacheth vs in this place namely That the onely true worship of God the onely worship that pleaseth God now especially vnder the Gospell is that which is spirituall the worship that is proper to the Gospell the true Christian worship is spirituall For so saith our Sauiour here The houre commeth and now it is that the true worshippers shall worship the Father in spirit and in truth and againe They that worship
acceptable and pleasant vnto God Phil. 4. 18. So then we see now what our Sauiour meanes when he saith the true worshippers shall worship God in truth The Sacraments and sacrifices of the Iewes were but shadowes and figures the true worshippers of God vnder the Gospell shall haue in them the truth and substance of that which was shadowed in those ceremonies The true and substantiall worship of God consisteth in a liuely faith vnfained repentance absolute obedience to the will of God in all things hearty prayer loue iustice mercifulnesse sincerity and such like graces of Gods Spirit Thus haue I gone through the two first questions I propounded for the better vnderstanding of this Doctrine In the foure other that follow I will be briefer The third question is What meanes our Sauiour by the houre that commeth and now is When should the true worshippers worship God in Spirit and in truth When should this spirituall and substantiall worship of God that we haue heard of begin was the ceremoniall worship at an end when he spake this I answer no For after this time Matth. 8. 4. Christ sends the Leper to the Priest and bids him offer his gift appointed in the Ceremoniall Law And Christ himselfe obserued the feast of vnleauened bread at which time the Text saith Luke 22. 7. The Passeouer must bee killed This houre and time began not till Christ had suffered and was glorified and ascended into heauen Presently when Christ had said in his Passion Iohn 19. 30. It is finished It is said Matth. 27. 51. The vaile of the Temple was rent in twaine from the top to the bottome then was the Ceremoniall worship abrogated And when Christ ascended and was glorified then began the time when the true worshippers should worship God in spirit and in truth This is plaine Iohn 7. 39. This spake he of the Spirit which they that beleeued in him should receiue for the Holy Ghost was not yet come because that Iesus was not yet glorified Now because this time of Christs Passion and Ascension was at hand euen now therefore our Sauiour saith here the houre commeth and now is The fourth question is Was not God worshipped in Spirit and truth before the time of Christs Passion and Ascention Did all Gods people vnder the Law and such as liued in Christs time Simeon Anna Mary Zachary and Elizabeth worship God onely in ceremony and shadow not in spirit and truth I answer 1. That euen vnder the Law the Lord was neuer satisfied with a ceremoniall worship but did euer require to be worshipped in spirit and truth So said Samuel to Saul 1. Sam. 15. 22. Hath the Lord as great pleasure in burnt offerings and sacrifices as when the voice of the Lord is obeyed To obey is better then sacrifice and to hearken is better then the fat of Rams So Psal. 51. 16. Thou desirest no sacrifice though I would giue it thou delightest not in burnt offerings Hos. 6. 6. I desired mercy and not sacrifice and the knowledge of God more then burnt offerings Mic. 6. 8. Hee hath shewed thee O man what is good and what doth the Lord require of thee but to doe iustly and to loue mercy and to walke humbly with thy God Mark 12. 33. To loue the Lord with all thy heart and with all thy vnderstanding and with all thy soule and with all thy strength and to loue a mans neighbour as himselfe is more then all burnt offerings and sacrifices 2. The people of God vnder the Law did not worship him onely in ceremony but in spirit and truth So Dauid when he had said Psal. 40. 6. Sacrifice and offering thou dost not desire he adds verse 8. I desired to doe thy will O my God yea thy Law is within my heart And the Ministry they enioyed was not the Ministry of the letter only but of the Spirit also So it is said of the Ministry of Leui Mal. 2. 6. Hee did turne many away from iniquity But though this be so yet our Sauiour saith here The houre commeth and now is as if he should haue said it hath not been so before because 1. Though God gaue his Spirit to his people then yet not so generally then as now but then onely to the Iewes now Acts 2. 17. In the latter dayes I will powre out of my Spirit vpon all flesh Nor so fully to them that did receiue it as now The Prophet speaking of the daies of Christ saith Esay 11. 9. The earth shall be full of the knowledge of God as the waters that couer the sea Zach. 12. 8. Hee that is feeble among them in that day shall be as Dauid 2. Though the Lord did then also require a spirituall worship and the faithfull performed it yet they did not serue God onely in spirit and in truth but also in ceremonies and shadowes and so God required them to doe Leuit. 4. 3. yea he required it of them vpon a great penalty Exod. 5. 3. Let vs goe and sacrifice vnto the Lord least hee fall vpon vs with pestilence or with the sword yea he was much pleased and delighted in it and it is therefore called an oblation made by fire for a sweet sauour vnto the Lord Leuit. 1. 9. So that these words are to be vnderstood comparatiuely as if he should say Though the Father were worshipped in spirit and truth before yet in comparison of that he shall be after my death and Ascension he was not worshipped in spirit and truth before So is that place also to be vnderstood Heb. 9. 8. The way into the holiest of all into heauen was not yet opened while the first Tabernacle was standing That is not so wide not made so common not so fully opened as afterward From hence ariseth the fifth question Must we now vnder the Gospell serue God onely in spirit Doth God now require of vs no other worship but that onely that is spirituall I answer 1. That God hath appointed for vs a bodily and outward worship also yea he hath giuen vs some significant ceremonies to vse in his worship and seruice namely both our Sacraments which are visible signes of inuisible grace He requires not onely the seruice of our hearts but also the seruice of our tongue and knee in calling on his name and singing of Psalmes the seruice of our eare in hearkening to his Word the seruice of our eye in beholding that that is done in the administration of the sacraments the seruice of our whole body in presenting our selues before him in the publike assemblies So that it is but the speech of a prophane Hypocrite to say thus Though I make not that shew as others doe though I vse not to kneele and say my prayers either with my family or apart though I go not so much to Church as other doe yet I serue God as well as they I serue him in my heart I lift vp my heart vnto him I
haue an eye to and watch our hearts well they will be rouing And as this is needfull in all our prayers so especially in prescript and set formes of prayer which we haue oft accustomed our selues vnto 2. To set our selues as in Gods presence and bring our hearts to a reuerent feare of Gods Maiesty before whom we appeare Serue the Lord with feare Psal. 2. 11. in thy feare will I worship toward thine holy temple Psal. 5. 7. The second sort of hypocrites that do not worship God in spirit and truth are they that vse Gods worship or any part of it as a matter of ceremony and formality onely and neuer seeke in it the edification of the spirit and conscience 1. That Preacher is but an hypocrite that seeketh not so to preach as his preaching may haue power in the hearts of his hearers I will know not the speach of them that are puffed vp but the power For the kingdome of God is not in word but in power 1. Cor. 4. 19 20. And he maketh this a note of an able Minister of the Gospell when he is the Minister of the spirit 2. Cor. 3. 6. It is that we should seeke to see Gods seale vpon our Ministry in the hearts of our hearers The seale of mine Apostleship are yee in the Lord yea he saith this was his maine answer and defence to them that examined him and questioned his Ministry 1. Cor. 9. 2. 3. We had therefore need not onely to preach but to teach such Doctrine as is profitable and which particularly concerneth and is of vse to those we teach this was Pauls direction to Titus to teach and stand vpon those things in his Ministry that were good and profitable vnto men Tit. 3. 8. neither onely to teach but to vse application also Preach the Word reproue or conuince rebuke exhort 2. Tim. 4. 2. 2. Those Christians also are no better then hypocrites who so they haue a forme of Gods seruice neuer care whether it edifie their conscience or no. Such are they as rest content with a dumbe Ministry for what power feele they in it Such also are they as heare good Preachers and praise them but neuer examine what profit they receiue in their conscience by them When you praise a good Preacher whose Ministry you frequent with your tongue your life and vnreformed course doth disgrace him Those hearers only praise their teachers indeed that haue profited in reformation of heart and life by their Ministry in whose hearts the spirit of God hath written that of their Ministers commendation as may be read of all men 2. Cor. 3. 2. 3. The third sort of hypocrites that worship not God in spirit and truth are they that will be deuout in the exercises of Religion and zealous in profession Make a shew of godlinesse but deny the power of it 2. Tim. 3. 5. True Religion where it is receiued will command the heart and the whole man Let a man professe what he will if his heart and life be not reformed he is an hypocrite and whatsoeuer worship he doth to God is but a false worship We know that God heareth not sinners but if any man be a worshipper of God and doth his will him he heareth Iohn 9. 31. yea the very seruice he doth to God doth but increase Gods wrath against him either amend thy life or giue ouer seruing of God THE THREE AND FORTIETH LECTVRE ON FEBRVARY XXVII MDCIX IOH. IIII. XXV XXVI The Woman saith vnto him I know that Messiah commeth which is called Christ when hee is come hee will tell vs all things Iesus saith vnto her I that speake vnto thee am he THese words containe the conclusion of that conference that was betweene our Sauiour and the Woman of Samaria In the interpretation of the words for the helpe of your memory these fiue questions are distinctly to be opened and resolued Whom meaneth shee here by Messias seeing it is plaine shee vseth this word as the proper name of some person I answer it is euident by the words following that she meaneth the same person that is called Christ. For as our blessed Sauiour being promised to the Church from the beginning of the world was described and made knowne to them both by his natures specially his humane nature I will put enmity betweene thy seed and her seed it shall bruise thy head Gen. 3. 15. And Gen. 22. 18. In thy seed shall all the nations of the earth be blessed and by those offices he should exercise and whereby he should procure the saluation of his people viz. 1. His Propheticall office I will raise them vp a Prophet from among their brethren like vnto thee Deut. 18. 18. His Priesthood He shall be a Priest vpon his throne Zach. 6. 13. His Kingly office Reioyce greatly O daughter of Zion shout O daughter of Ierusalem behold thy King commeth vnto thee Zach. 9. 9. and by the place where he should be borne But thou Bethlehem Ephratah though thou be little among the thousands of Iudah yet out of thee shall hee come forth vnto me that is to be ruler in Israel whose goings forth haue beene from old from euerlasting Mic. 5. 2. So had he three proper names in the Old Testament giuen him 1. One in respect of his two natures hypostatically vnited in one person Esay 7. 14. He shall call his name Immanuel 2. Another in respect of the obscure place of his education Zach. 6. 12. Behold the man whose name is the Branch 3. A third in respect of his office Dan. 9. 25. Messiah the Prince Now of all the names whereby our Sauiour was described in the Old Testament this name was the most famous among the Iewes When Herod gathered together all the chiefe Priests and the Scribes to resolue him in the question that the Wise men came to Ierusalem to mooue he asked them where Messias should be borne Matth. 2. 4. For though the Euangelist writing in Greeke vse the word Christ in that place yet it is certaine that he in his language vsed the word Messiah So Iohn 1. 41. We haue found the Messias saith Andrew to his brother Simon Now this Hebrew name Messiah and the Greeke name Christ doe in our language signifie the annointed one and we shall finde it was giuen to sundry others in the holy Scripture for the Kings of Gods people were called the Lords annointed 2. Sam. 19. 21. and so were the Priests Leu. 10. 7. and so were the Prophets Psal. 105. 15. Because euery one of these were by the ceremony of annointing as by a Sacramentall signe assured from the Lord that he would inwardly annoint them that is endue them with such graces of his holy spirit as whereby they might be enabled to discharge those offices that he called them vnto yet was this name of Messiah Christ the annointed of the Lord made a proper name onely vnto our blessed Sauiour 1. Because all those Kings
his owne worke according to that to euery one that hath shall be giuen and he shall haue abundance Mat. 25. 29. And that speech of the Apostle Phil. 1. 6. Being confident of this very thing that he which hath begun a good worke in you wil performe it vntill the day of Iesus Christ. 3. The respect God hath to his owne glory which he knowes he shall receiue thereby according to that Psalme 50. 15. I will deliuer thee and thou shalt glorifie me This serâ—…es 1. To answer them be they Papists or carnall Protestants that are wont to complaine so much of the difficultie and obscurity of the Scriptures they say it is not possible for a man by reading or learning the Word to grow vnto any certainety in Religion The Scriptures say they are very obscure and there is great difference euen amongst learned men about the interpretation and meaning of them Therefore say the Papists 1. It is the safest way to depend vpon the Church for the interpretation of the Scriptures 2. And to receiue only that in the matters of our Faith and Religion which the Church teacheth Therefore say they 3. It is not fit that common people should meddle with the Scriptures but it is meet they should content themselues to beleeue as the Church beleeueth Therefore also saith the carnall Protestant it is to no purpose to trouble our selues with the reading of the Scriptures or to busie our heads about matters of Religion it is sufficient to know God is mercifull and to beleeue Christ died for sinners and there 's an end Before we giue â—…ull answer to these men three things are to be granted 1. That the Scriptures and matters of faith and Religion set downe in them are indeed obscure and hidden from most men No man by his owne wit and learning shall euer be able to attaine to a sound and comfortable vnderstanding and a full perswasion in these things therefore Paul saith 1. Cor 2 7. We speake the wisedome of God in a mysterie euen the hidden wisedome verse 8. Which none of the Princes of the world hath knowne and verse 14. The naturall man receiueth not the things that are of the Spirit of God for they are foolishnesse to him neither can he know them because they are spiritually discerned Therefore is the true Religion of God called a hidden treasure Matth. 13. 44. Many things there be that hide this treasure from most men 1. The obscurity of the Scripture 2. The differences and dissentions that are amongst learned men about it 3. The scandalous life of such as professe it 4. The great disgrace that it is in with the world These and such like things are so many meanes whereby this treasure is hidden from most men 2. There be some things obscure in the Scripture to the best of Gods seruant For that which Peter said of Pauls Epistles 2. Pet. 3. 16. may much more be said of the whole volume The best learned of Gods seruants may well professe they vnderstand not all things you know who it was that said we know but in part 1. Cor. 13. 9. 3. The true Church and Ministry thereof is a necessary helpe ordained of God to bring his people to the true vnderstanding of his Word neither doth God ordinarily instruct his people but by this meanes for so said the Eunuch Acts 8. 31. How can I vnderstand except some man doe guide me But yet for answer vnto these men these three things we must know 1. The cause why the Scripture is so difficult and this treasure is hidden from most men is not in the Scripture it selfe but in the blind and corrupt heart of man To the carnall man it is darke he cannot vnderstand it no more then the blinde man can see the light of the Sunne when it shines most bright But to the man whose eyes God hath opened whose heart God hath prepared the Scriptures are very plaine All those points the knowledge whereof is necessary to saluation are plainely set downe in them so as the simplest man that commeth to the reading of them with an honest heart may clearely vnderstand them that that is more darkely set downe in one place is clearely set downe in another This is that that Dauid speakes Psal. 119. 130. The entrance into thy Word sheweth light and giueth vnderstanding vnto the simple And Prouerbs 8. 9. They are all plaine to him that vnderstandeth and straight to him that would finde knowledge 2. There is no man that with an humble and honest heart desires to know God but God will giue him a good teacher God hath that care of them whose hearts he hath thus prepared that he will prouide his ordinance for them This you may see in the example of the Eunuch Acts 8. 26. 29. and of Cornelius Acts 10. 20. and of the Macedonians Acts 16. 9 10. And this I dare confidently say that the people that want a good Teacher whatsoeuer their Patron be how bad soeuer the times be if they had good hearts and could vnfainedly desire to be instructed God would send them better meanes The Lord of the haruest is neither so carelesse nor so poore or meane a person that he should suffer any of his corne to be lost for want of labourers to inne it 3. There is no man that with an humble and honest heart desires to know God but God will in his hearing and reading clearely reueale himselfe make himselfe and his will clearely knowne vnto him so farre forth as it shall be necessary and good for him The Spirit that indited the Scripture will interpret them to such and resolue them in the true meaning of it Iohn 6. 45. It is written in the Prophets and they shall be all taught of God And Matth. 5. 8. Blessed are the pure in heart for they shall see God Yea so certainely and cleerely will he reueale his will to such as that though the whole Church should if that were possible iudge otherwise it should not mooue him He that is spirituall iudgeth all things yet hee himselfe is iudged of no man 1. Cor. 2. 15. If the faithfull Martyrs euen simple men and women had not beene thus taught of God and thus clearely and certainely resolued in the truth could they haue suffered such things as they did with such constancie and cheerefulnesse This reason the Apostle giues for this constancie in suffering 2. Tim. 1. 12. For which cause I also suffer these things Neuerthelesse I am not ashamed for I know whom I haue beleeued and am perswaded that he is able to keep that which I haue committed vnto him against that day How chance you differ then so much among your selues Caluinists from Lutherans and Puritans from Protestants We deny not but Gods owne people may be ignorant in some parts of his truth God hath not promised to any the perfect knowledge of euery thing that is reuealed in his Word but in fundamentall
points God hath promised to giue by his spirit cleere direction to all such as truely feare him and with an honest heart doe earnestly desire it And in such points we doe all agree Euery Schismatique and Heretique will pretend for themselues that they haue the spirit and that they are thus taught of God Doth it follow that none haue it because that there bee very many that pretend to haue it that haue it not Shall Gods promise bee therefore false and fulfilled to none because there be very many to whom it was neuer made that doe falsly challenge an interest and right vnto it 2. The spirit and the interpretation that it giues of any place that is any way difficult or obscure is to be cleerely discerned by this if it be consonant to the Scriptures in other places that are more plaine Esay 8. 20. To the law anâ—…â—…o the Testimony if they speake not according to this word it is because there is no light in them Application 1. When therefore thou goest to reade or heare labour to bring with thee an humble and honest heart fearing God 1. Pet. 2 1 2. Laying aside all malice and all guile c. As new borne babes desire the sincere milke of the word that yee may grow thereby 2. If thou canst learne nothing grow to no certainety in thy Religion though thou reade and heare much and doe thy endeauour to serue the Lord in all things yet the Lord hath not made himselfe knowne vnto thee examine and finde out the true and iust cause lay the fault where it is vpon the badnesse of thine owne heart and vpon nothing else 2. The second Vse is to shew how necessarie it is that euery Preacher should be a sanctified and godly man for they of all men had neede to be taught of God Now the Lord as we haue heard vseth not to reueale his secrets to any but to those that feare him with all their hearts A man of a proud and prophane heart and of a dissolute life say he be the greatest Doctour the most learned and eloquent man that liues yet can he not indeed be a sound and good Diuine He cannot himselfe haue any sound and comfortable vnderstanding in the matters of saluation neither can any of Gods people haue any sure or sound hope to receiue resolution from him in the doubts and perplexities of their consciences Therefore see how God commends this Ministry of godly men Malachie 2. 5 6. I gaue him my feare and hee feared mee and was afraid before my name The Law of truth was in his mouth and iniquitie was not found in his lippes hee walked with mee in peace and equitie and did turne many from their iniquities And so is the Ministrie of Barnabas commended vnto vs likewise Acts 11. 24. Hee was a good man full of the Holy Ghost and of faith Application 1. This should therefore be our chiefe studie to haue good and sanctified hearts this is the onely way to make vs good Diuines 2. Tim. 2. 15. stand to shew thy selfe approued vnto God 2. And for you that are Gods people when you heare the credit and learning of any Diuine spoken of to discredit any truth of God that you haue learned as the manner hath alwaies beene haue any of the Rulers or of the Pharisees beleeued him Ioh. 7. 48 marke what manner of men they be true it is That though an Angell from heauen teach any other Gospell then that wee receiued we should account him accursed Gal. 1. 8. But if they be proud and pompous men if worldly and couetous if licentious and dissolute if vtterly voide of all care to reforme themselues and their families know you that it is a very vnlikely thing that these men should be of any great iudgement in matters of God and his Religion This rule the Apostle giues I beseech you brethren marke them which cause diuisions and offences for they that are such serue not the Lord Iesus Christ but their owne belly Rom. 16. 17 18. And it is madnesse for Christians to be mooued much with the credit and authority of such men 3. The third Vse is for the comfort of such as vnfainedly feare God and desire nothing more then to know his will that they might obey it Many such are oft in great doubts and perplexities and complaine that they cannot bee certaine of their saluation the Lord Iesus their Sauiour doth not shew himselfe to them they cannot profit by that they heare or reade they are discouraged from reading because they profit so little by it To such I say in the Name of the Lord Doest thou vnfainedly feare and serue God Wouldest thou doe nothing that might offend him â—…hast thou no griefe to this that thou canst not serue and please God as thou wouldest Then 1. Certainely though he hide himselfe from thee for a time before it be long he will reueale himselfe to thee and he will shew thee his saluation he will giue thee that certainety as thou shalt be able to die with comfort for Psal. 145. 19. Hee will fulfill the desire of them that feare him hee also will heare their cry and will saue them 2. In the meane time comfort thy selfe in the consideration of these two points 1. That this very desire that is in thee is an vnfallible fruit of grace nourish it and make much of it so long as thou canst finde this be sure thou art in the state of grace for if there be first a willing mind it is accepted according to that that a man hath and not according to that hee hath not 2. Cor. 8. 12. 2. That the Lord with-holds from thee this certainety and continueth thee in these doubts to humble thee and to prepare thee better for the receiuing of his grace THE SIXE AND FORTIETH LECTVRE ON MARCH XX. MDCIX IOH. IIII. XXVII And vpon this came his Disciples and maruelled that hee talked with the Woman yet no man said what seekest thou or why talkest thou with her THe last day we finished the conference that was betweene our Sauiour and the Woman of Samaria In these words the Euangelist reporteth how and by what occasion this conference was broken of By this time that our Sauiour had so plainely made himselfe knowne to her to be the Messiah and not before the Disciples were come backe vnto Christ from the towne Sychar whither they had gone to buy meate as verse 8. and vpon their comming whether it were from the bashfulnesse and modestie of the Woman that was not willing in the presence of so many men to haue any further speech or whether it came from the reuerence that she bare to Christ that shee would not now trouble him any longer seeing meate was brought for him to go to dinner or whether it proceeded from the desire she had to make hast to call her neighbours but vpon the comming of the Disciples the conference brake off not
so vsuall a course with them that when our Sauiour saw them conferring and questioning among themselues about somewhat that he had taught touching his Ascention it is said that he knew they would aske him and therfore he preuented them and told them vn-asked Ioh. 16. 19. When he had taught the parable of the sower they when he was alone asked him the meaning of it Mar. 4. 10. So when teaching against the Iewish purifications he had said that that entreth into a man defiles him not but that that comes from within him when he came into the house away from the people they asked him the meaning of it Marke 7. 17. So when he had taught the Doctrine of diuorce very plainely yet when he came into the house they asked him againe of the matter they would needs haue a repetition of that Doctrine Mar. 10. 10. 3. He had made himselfe so familiar to them that way that they were bold to make all their doubts knowne vnto him though in some of them they could not doe it without incurring iust blame for their shamefull ignorance and infidelity When they saw the man that was borne blinde they aske him a strange question Ioh 9. 3. Was it this mans sinne or his parents that was the cause When they saw he had cast Sathan out of one that had beene possessed from his childhood Marke 9. 28. When he was come into the house his Disciples asked him secretly why they could not cast him out Such questions they durst neuer haue mooued if they had not beene very familiar with him But indeed though he were their Lord and Master and tooke it vpon him and knew how to maintaine his honour in their hearts well enough Iohn 13. 13. Ye call me Master and Lord and ye say well for so I am yet did he giue them great encouragement and made them very bold with him that way One notable example more I will giue you for this Iohn 16. 5. Now I goe my way to him that sent me and none of you aske me whither goest thou 1. He blames them for not asking him 2. Yet they had asked him that very question before Peter Iohn 13. 36. And Thomas Iohn 14. 5. Lord wee know not whither thou goest But his meaning is they had not asked him often enough of that matter Whereas friends are wont to mooue many questions to a friend that is going from them into a farre country they were so ouercome with griefe by hearing of his departure that they were too mute and mooued not halfe questions enough to him about that matter A notable patterne for euery faithfull Minister of Christ not to shew himselfe stately or austere or churlish or strange to any of his hearers that shall be willing to make vse of him that way This being so that at other times and in other cases they were so ready to aske him any thing they doubted of how falls it out that at this time though they maruelled at it yet no man asked him why he talked with this woman Might not this haue beene as profitable a question as many other that they propounded to him Surely they knew they had offended in entertaining in their minds the least dislike of that that Christ did or doubt of the lawfulnesse or fitnesse of it and they knew that by vttering their dislike they should haue offended in a further degree and therefore they durst not do it though they had offended in thinking irreuerently and vndutifully yet they durst not speake And why durst they not doe it What restrained them from vttering that which they had conceiued in their minds Surely the reuerence they bare to his person because they knew him to be the Son of God the feare of God restrained them Here then we haue to obserue two notable effects and fruits of the true feare of God 1. Generall it restraines the corruption of the heart and keepes it vnder 2. In speciall it restraines a man from calling into question or speaking irreuerently of any of the words or works of God The first Doctrine then is this That it is an increase and a further degree of sinne and a worse signe of a gracelesse man to speake then to thinke euill True it is that euery man must make conscience of his thoughts Keepe thy heart with all diligence Pro. 4. 23. For 1. Men may be condemned for their thoughts The thoughts of the wicked are abhomination to the Lord Pro. 15. 26. 2. No man can make conscience of his words or workes that makes no conscience of his thoughts Matth. 12. 34. How can yee beeing euill speake good things Ier. 4. 14. Oh Ierusalem wash thy heart from wickednesse that thou mayst bee saued how long shall vaine thoughts lodge within thee 3. Good men that obtaine strength from God to restraine the outward man yet are vexed and humbled much for the euill thoughts they are subiect to But yet euill words and actions are worse then euill thoughts and it is an increase and a further degree of sinne a greater signe of a gracelesse heart to speake then to thinke euill Certaine it is there is a latitude in sinne there are degrees in it Foure degrees are mentioned Iames 1. 14 15. 1. The motion and suggestion vnto sin which proceedeth from our own lusts and concupiscence 2. The consent that is giuen vnto that euil motion when a man is drawne away by it and entised finding a kinde of pleasure and contentment in it which the Apostle calls the conception of sin 3. The committing of it actually which he calls the bringing forth and birth of sin 4. The getting of a habit by continuing and persisting in it which he calls the finishing of sinne While sinne is in the thought it keepes it selfe within the two first degrees Pro. 30. 32. If thou hast beene foolish in lifting thy selfe vp viz. in choller or desire of reuenge verse 34. and if thou hast thought wickedly lay thine hand vpon thy mouth So is it spoken of Esay 59. â—…3 Wee haue spoken crueltie and oppression conceiuing and vttering out of the heart false matters This is noted for a high degree of sinne in great men Micah 7. 3. The great man speaketh out of the corruption of his soule They tempted God in their hearts by asking meate for their lust Yea they spake against God they said Can God furnish a table in the wildernesse Psal. 78. 18 19. Reasons of the Doctrine why it must needs be a great increase of sinne and worse signe of a gracelesse man when the corruption of the heart breakes out into wordâ—… action are chiefly these two First it argueth that sinne hath got a more full dominion and soueraignty ouer a man is riper and perfecter when it commands the body and outward man then when it rests within the heart There is no man can possibly free his heart from corruption in this life Pro. 20. 9. Who can say I haue made my
heart cleane No more can he his body neither will you say What man is free from sinne in word and deed Iames 3. 2. yet this is farre easier then the other Insomuch as many a naturall man may goe farre that way Philip 36. Concerning the righteousnesse which is in the Law I was vnrebukeable How much more easily may the man that hath grace Therefore the Apostle doth likewise say Rom. 6. 12. Let not sinne raigne in your mortall body sin reignes when once it hath gotten the command of the body When a mans corruption and sinne breakes out into speech or action it dishonoureth God much more and doth more hurt to men then the sinne of the heart can doe 1. Cor. 15. 33. Euill speeches corrupt good manners The Vse of this Doctrine is 1. To exhort euery Christian to make tryall of his estate in this one point The best man shall haue much adoe with the corrupt thoughts of his heart but doest thou striue against them and hast thou obtained that power ouer thy selfe that thou canst keepe them in of conscience to God this may giue thee exceeding comfort Prou. 21. 23. Hee that keepes his mouth and tongue keepes his soule from troubles The soundnesse of a regenerate heart is seene in nothing more then in making conscience of our speech Matth. 12. 37. By thy words thou shalt bee iustified and by thy words thou shalt bee condemned See two notable examples of this one in Iob he glorieth much in this Iob 31. 30. I haue not suffered my mouth to sinne by wishing a curse c. The other in Dauid Psal. 17. 3. Thou hast tryed mee and found nothing for I was purposed that my mouth should not offend And 39. 1. I said I will take heede to my wayes that I sinne not with my tongue I will keepe my mouth as with a bridle Yea he doth also feruently pray for this Psal. 141. 3. Set a watch O Lord before my mouth keepe the doore of my lippes 2. To reprooue the madnesse of prophane men that glory in this that they are no hypocrites they meane no hurt they haue as good hearts as the best though they speake merrily for so they call all their scurrulous and bawdy talke and though they speake vainely and foolishly for so they call their swearing and blasphemie Though they be such as haue said and resolued with themselues as Psal 12. 4. with our tongues we will preuaile our lippes are our owne who is Lord ouer vs But to these men I say 1. It shall be easier for the secret Hypocrite in the day of iudgement then for thee because thou hast dishonoured God more and done more hurt to men Esay 3. 9. Yea they declare their sinnes as Sodome they hide them not woe bee to their soules c. 2. Whereas thou gloriest thou meanest no hurt thy heart is not so bad know thou there is much more filthinesse prophanenesse and wickednesse in thy heart then comes foorth at thy mouth Matth. 12. 34. For of the abundance of the heart the mouth speaketh The second point to be obserued is this what it was that restrained them from vttering that mislike that inwardly they had conceiued viz. the reuerence that they did beare vnto his person whom they knew to be the Sonne of God which teacheth vs That there is that reuerence and honour due to God as we may not dare to make any doubt or question of his words or workes of any thing he sayes or does though we cannot conceiue the reason of it That we mistake not this Doctrine I will tell you how far forth we may make question of Gods words and workes 1. We may enquire into Gods secrets so farre foorth as he hath reuealed them in his Word neither must men content themselues to be ignorant of any truth that God hath reuealed in his Word vnder this pretence that we may not bee inquisitiue into Gods secrets the things reuealed belong to vs and to our children Deut. 29. 29. There is nothing reuealed in the Word but it concernes vs and our children to know Romanes 15. 4. Whatsoeuer is written is written for our learning 2. We may examine and make question of any Doctrine that is taught vs by men be they neuer so good so that we examine it not by our owne reason but by the Scripture Acts 17. 11. the Beraeans are commended for this 3. If any thing we finde in Scripture and know to be Gods Word seeme to vs to be against sense and reason it is not simply vnlawfull to make a question of it so we enquire onely of God in humble desire to be taught and examine the matter by the Scripture should not a people seeke vnto their God to the Law and to the testimony Esay 8. 19 20. The Papists cry out of our infidelity and prophanesse because we will not rest in the plaine Word Matth. 26. 26. This is my body We enquire at God by the law and testimony and finde that he hath beene wont in speaking of Sacraments to giue to the signe the name of the thing signified and we doe finde also why he hath done so This kind of making question euen of that that God hath spoken did neuer offend him Luke 1. 34. the blessed Virgin did so 4. It is not vnlawfull to enquire a reason of God workes so we seeke it onely in the Scripture Dauid when he considered the manner of Gods gouernement sought to know the reasons of it but it was too painefull till he went into the Sanctuary Psal. 73. 16 17. But yet for all this this honour and obedience is due to God that we may not make question of any thing he hath said or done to doubt of it or dislike it because we cannot conceiue the reason of it We may not make our foolish reason the iudge or the examiner of Gods Word or workes we must admire and adore that we cannot vnderstand Our thoughts and reason must be brought into captiuity 2. Cor. 10. 5. For the Word of God euen such parts of it as our thoughts and affections are most apt to rise against See 2. notable examples The one in Eli It is the Lord let him doe what seemeth him good 1. Sam. 3. 18. The other in Hezekiah good is the Word of the Lord which thou hast spoken 2. Kings 20. 19. For the workes of God see this direction and rule giuen vs in two of the strangest and most wonderfull workes of God namely the reiection of the nation of the Iewes and the reprobating of a great part of mankinde in his eternall counsell Euen concerning these here what the Apostle saith Romanes 9. 20. Nay but O man who art thou that replyest against God Shall the thing formed say to him that formed it Why hast thou made me thus And 11. 33 35. O the depth of the riches both of the wisedome and knowledge of God! how vnsearcheable are his iudgements and his
waies past finding out For who hath knowne the minde of the Lord or who hath beene his counseller Or who hath first giuen to him and it shall bee recompenced vnto him againe And generally of all his workes Iob 9. 12. Who will say vnto him what doest thou and 36. 23. Who hath enioyned him his way Or who can say Thou hast wrought iniquitie Reasons of it 1. The high estimation we ought to haue of him in our minds for his excellencie and greatnesse He is the most high God possessour of heauen and earth Gen. 14. 22. This is is the ground of all piety The feare of the Lord this high esteeme of him in our hearts is the beginning of wisedome Psal. 111. 10. Now there is no man whom we honour indeed and esteeme reuerently of but we will iudge the best of his words and actions Iob 29. 24. If I laughed on them they beleeued it not See an example of this towards an equall Matth. 1. 19. Ioseph out of the reuerent opinion he had of Mary iudged the best of that which he could not conceiue good reason for and durst not make her a publike example and a rule for it toward all Charity thinketh no euill 1. Cor. 13. 5. 2. His wisedome iustice and power is so infinite and absolute that it is not possible he should erre or doe wrong He is excellent in power and iudgement and in plenty of iustice Iob 37. 23. His will is the rule of all righteousnesse the most High ruleth in the kingdome of men and giueth it to whomsoeuer hee will Dan. 4. 32. He worketh all things after the counsell of his owne will Ephes. 1. 11. 3. The Lords manner hath euer beene to conceale from men euen from his best seruants oft-times his meaning and intent in many of his workes Rom. 11. 33. How vnsearchable are his iudgements and his wayes past finding out No man can fully vnderstand his meaning in his word that that we know is but a little in comparison of that we are ignorant of of all that God hath reuealed to vs touching his will we may say with Eliphaz Iob 4. 12. mine eare receiued a little thereof and with the Apostle 1. Cor. 13. 9. Wee know in part yea of his workes also with Iob 26. 14. Loe these are parts of his waies but how little a portion is heard of him No not is his ordinary workes howsoeuer Philosophers haue bragged much of their skill that way doe men perfectly vnderstand the causes of them and his manner of working in them God thundreth marueilously with his voice great things doth hee which wee cannot comprehend Iob 37. 5. Much lesse in his extraordinary and immediate workes of iustice or mercy Yea it is for Gods glory thus to do It is the glory of God to conceale a thing Pro. 25. 2. And one chiefe cause of it is our want of capacity and ability to vnderstand the Word and workes of God The good Schoolemaster teacheth his scholler so much onely as fits his capacity It is therefore a good rule for vs to follow which Elihu giues Iob 36. 24. 26. Remember that thou magnifie his worke which men behold euery man may see it man may behold his worke afarre off Behold God is great and wee know him not neither can the number of his yeeres bee searched out The Vse of this Doctrine is 1. To Exhort euery Christian to settle in his heart this reuerend perswasion of the Word as to acknowledge and admire the truth and holinesse of it euen in those things which he vnderstandeth not nor can conceiue the reason of and to reiect with detestation all blasphemous thoughts that may rise within himselfe and all lewd persuasions that he may receiue from others to esteeme vnreuerently of any part of it Take in this the Apostle for an example who hauing mentioned two obiections which profane men are apt to make against the truth reiects them with detestation and saith God forbid Rom. 3. 6. and 6. 2. Till a man become thus simple and haue his thoughts thus captiuated he shall neuer attaine to true wisedome Gods Word giues Wisedome to the simple Psalme 19. 7. and if any man seemeth to bee wise in this world let him become a foole that he may be wise 1. Cor. 3. 18. To Exhort vs in all Gods iudgements and corrections vpon vs to take heed of murmuring or opening thy mouth against God but doe as Psalme 62. 5. My soule keepe thou silence vnto God Take rather this course 1. Seeke and enquire what is in thee and what thou hast done that hath thus prouoked God Let vs search and try our waies and turne againe to Lord Lam. 3. 40. 2. Though thou canst finde no notorious crime in thy selfe or such as might prouoke him to so extraordinary a iudgement yet rest resolued he cannot wrong thee though he should cast thee into hell and therefore submit thy selfe in all reuerence and seeke peace with him Whom though I were righteous yet would I not answer but I would make supplication to my Iudge Iob 9. 15. 3. Be assured that if thou vnfainedly feare him hee intendeth thy good in this his iudgement though thou cannot yet perceiue it Psalm 25. 10. All the paths of the Lord are mercy and truth vnto such as keepe his Couenant and his testimonies THE NINE AND FORTIETH LECTVRE ON APRILL X. MDCX. IOH. IIII. XXVIII XXIX XXX The Woman therefore left her Water-pot and went her way into the City and saith vnto the men Come see a man which told me all things that euer I did is not this the Christ Then they went out of the City and came vnto him WE haue already heard the conference that our Sauiour had with the Woman of Samaria and how it was interrupted and broken of by the comming of the Disciples In these words is set downe the notable effect and fruit that came of it The parts of the Text are two 1. The endeauour that this Woman vsed to draw her neighbours vnto Christ verse 28 29. 2. The successe God gaue to this her endeauour verse 30. Concerning her endeauour three things are to be obserued 1. The zeale and forwardnesse she vsed in going to her neighbours verse 28. 2. The motion and persuasion she vsed when she was come vnto them she desired no more of them but that they would come and see Christ. 3. The reasons she vsed to draw them to this For the first there be three things noted by the Euangelist verse 28. that doe much commend the zeale and forwardnesse of this woman in seeking to draw her neighbours vnto Christ. 1. That he saith The woman therefore for so it is in the originall went her way into the City 2. That hee saith she left her water-pot or payle behinde her for the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifieth any vessell vsed to carry water in 3. That he saith when she came into the City she said vnto
speech of a Cain Gen. 4. 9. Am I my brothers keeper Lecture the fiftieth Aprill 17. 1610. IOHN IIII. XXVIII IT followeth now that we come to the second point wherein this Woman shewed her zeale viz. in leauing her payle behind her And that we may ground our instruction well from this example obserue in it these points 1. She came for water and therefore sure had need and vse of water for some businesses she had to doe at home 2. Yet she leaueth both her water and her payle and the businesse she had to do at home 3. Why did she so Surely her heart was so taken vp with ioy that she knew Christ and with zealous desire to make him knowne to her neighbours that she came carelesse and forgetfull both of her water and of her payle and worldly businesse 2. Though it was not vnlawfull for her after she knew Christ to follow her worldly businesse yet she knew by doing it at this time she should haue sinned because shee should haue neglected a greater duty then the carrying home of her water or doing other of her worldly businesse she feared that she could not haue brought her neighbours soone enough to Christ if she had gone home with her water and therefore she had rather neglect both her water and her payle and the businesse she had to doe at home then to neglect a worke of farre greater importance euen the drawing of her neighbours to Christ. The Doctrine then that we haue to learne from this example is this That the man that knoweth Christ aright and is truely conuerted careth lesse for worldly things then he did before Before we confirme this Doctrine to preuent the mistaking of it two things must be obserued 1. Shee was not bound now she had found Christ and knew him to her comfort to forsake the world quite and giue ouer her worldly businesse There is no opposition betweene these things so as it should be necessary for all that desire to serue God and seeke his kingdome to giue ouer their worldly callings neither is this the way to perfection as Papists haue dreamed No man hath warrant to spend his whole time in priuate deuotion vpon pretence that he will forsake the world Indeed the Minister should say as the Apostles doe Acts 6. 4. Wee will giue our selues continually to prayer and to the ministration of the Word But no other Christian neede say so but rather should seeke to liue in such a calling as wherein he may haue somewhat else to imploy himselfe in for the profit of others Ezek. 18. 18. Because he hath not done good among his people he shall dye in his iniquity Christ vseth not to draw men from their callings but such onely as he chooseth to be his Ministers when the man that was dispossessed would haue continued with him he sent him away saying returne to thine own house Luk. 8. 38 39. The true cause why most men and women by following their worldly businesse loose all grace and become so earthly minded is not in their worldly callings but in themselues and their owne corruption There haue beene Christians that haue had great dealings in the world yet daily serued God and receiued thereby no decay of grace for in them they serued the Lord Christ Colos. 3. 24. Let Ioseph be an example for men in this case he had great dealings in the world both while he was in Potiphars house and specially afterward yet continued he a very religious and holy man And for women Let her be an example that is mentioned Pro. 31. A better huswife cannot be found verse 13. 15. 27. Yet her chiefe praise is this that she was a woman very religious verse 30. And therefore the Apostle speaketh to a Christian seruant hauing an Infidell to his master whose condition in that respect was hardest of all other 1. Cor. 7. 21. Art thou called being a seruant care not for it 2. She was not bound now she knew Christ to her comfort to cast away her payle now she had found this treasure to cast away her worldly goods Nay Religion bindeth a man to be a good husband to seeke to preserue and increase also that estate that God hath giuen him The eighth commandement that bindeth a man not to impaire but to increase so far as in him lyeth the good estate of his neighbour bindeth him much more to haue a care of his owne estate It is not lawfull for a man to be carelesse of his estate no not vpon pretence of charity or mercifulnesse to the poore as is plaine by that strait charge that is so often giuen vs to take heed how we become sureties for another man Pro. 11. 15. and 20. 18 and 22. 26. yea euen in releeuing the Saints we must haue respect to our ability Acts 11. 29. The goods that any man hath are not his owne but they are Gods gifts the siluer is mine and the gold is mine saith the Lord of hoasts Hag. 2. 9. and he is but the steward of them and shall be called to account how he hath vsed them My meate also which I gaue thee fine flowre oyle and hony wherewith I sed thee thou hast euen set it before them for a sweet sauour Ezek. 16. 19. And therefore to cast any of them away euen the least bit of bread oh that our gamesters and drunkards and Prodigals could beleeue this is a sin against God And that is the reason of that law Deut. 20. 19. Thou shalt not destroy the trees for thou mayest eate of them and of that commandement of our Sauiour Ioh. 6. 12. Gather vp the fragments that remaine that nothing bee lost These two points being thus premised let vs now proceed to the confirmation of the Doctrine This is a certaine fruit and sure note of a true Conuert he maketh not that account of worldly things as he did before But as the loue of worldly riches when it once seizeth vpon any heart it presently decayeth grace in it and draweth it away from the loue of heauenly things Matth. 13. 22. The cares of this world and the deceitfulnesse of riches choke the Word and maketh it vnfruitfull So on the other side when once God hath giuen a man a true taste and loue of heauenly things he shall grow to adistaste and light regard of worldly comforts Yea according to the measure of a mans inward loue and ioy he taketh in heauenly things shall his neglect and contempt of the world be in him The expectation and desire Abraham had of heauen made him willing to leaue his owne countrey and to continue out of it all his time The Church is said Apoc. 12. 1. To haue the moone vnder her feet that is all worldly things which like the Moone are subiect to continuall change The power that Gods grace hath this way may bee obserued in three points 1. It maketh a man willing to part with whatsoeuer is dearest to him in the world
pretence of their conscience to the contrary This is euident by the speech the Lord vseth to his seruant by whom not the Minister onely but the Magistrate is meant Luke 14. 23. Go out into the high waies and hedges and compell them to come in that my house may be filled and by the practise of good Iosiah 2. Chron. 34. 22 23. who compelled all that were found in Israel to serue the Lord their God The second Vse of this Doctrine is for direction to Masters of families They haue a calling and authority to teach their children and their seruants as we haue heard but they must know their office and calling is subordinate to the office and calling of the Minister he may not presume aboue his calling and gift His chiefe duties are these 1. To vse his authority and interest that he hath in the hearts of his children and seruants to draw them to goe with him to the Ministry of the Word as we heard out of 1. Sam. 1. 21. When Elkanah went to Shiloh he tooke all his house with him When Naaman came to doe his homage to God 2. Reg. 5. 15. It is said he and all his company came and stood before the man of God 2. He must vse his best skill and endeauour to make the Ministrie of the Word profitable to his family by examining them by making things plainer to them and applying them more particularly then they were in the publike Ministrie This our Sauiour himselfe vsed as the most profitable family-exercise that could be for examining them see Matth. 13. 51. and for opening things vnto them which they had heard Mar. 4. 34. This will giue an edge to that that is publikely taught Deut. 6. 7. in the margin 3. Though he may when he reades a Chapter in his family giue notes and obserue what he learneth out of it for his owne and their instruction yea he may aske his family also what they can learne and obserue out of that they reade for Rom. 15. 4. Whatsoeuer is written is written for our learning yet may not he take vpon him to interpret the Scriptures or to teach any thing out of them to his family but what he hath learned at the publike Ministry Say a man haue beene trained in Schooles of learning and haue neuer so great gifts and fitnesse to exercise a publike office in the Church yet may he not take vpon him to Minister till he first be prooued 1. Tim. 3. 10. Much lesse may a priuate Christian take vpon him to analyse or interpret which is the most difficult thing and requireth most skill of any thing that belongs to the worke of the Ministry not being approoued to haue such a gift That would certainely open a gappe to most dangerous confusion and schisme and errour It is good therefore for all priuate Christians to hearken to that counsell the Apostle giueth Rom. 12. 3. For I say through the grace giuen vnto me to euery one that is among you not to thinke more highly of himselfe then he ought to thinke but to thinke soberly according as God hath dealt to euery man the measure of faith The third Vse of this Doctrine is for reproofe for this argueth plainely that there is in most men euen of them that make a good profession no desire or care either of their owne saluation or of those that are neerest and ought to be dearest vnto them because 1. They care not what Ministry they liue vnder whereas this ought to be the chiefe care of a Christian to plant himselfe and his and to dwell there where he and they may enioy Gods ordinance as you may see One thing haue I desired of the Lord that I will seeke after that I may dwell in the house of the Lord all the daies of my life Psal. 27. 4. 2. In placing of their children either in seruice or marriage they are vtterly carelesse what Ministry they shall liue vnder whereas though they haue giuen them neuer so good education while they haue liued with them they haue iust cause to feare they shall decay and loose that grace they haue if they shall not continue to liue vnder a true Ministry Where there is no vision the people decay Pro. 29. 18. Nay for the most part they of all other prooue the most vngracious that haue had best education when once they loose the benefit of the publike Ministry Lecture the three and fiftieth Iune 12. 1610. IOHN IIII. XXIX IT remaineth now that we come vnto the third and last thing that the Euangelist obserueth in the endeauour of this woman to draw her neighbours vnto Christ viz. the reason she vsed to persuade them to come vnto him to Come and see him in these words Come and see a man which hath told me all things that euer I did She doth not in plaine tearmes affirme him to be Christ but alledging the experience herselfe had had of his diuine and supernaturall knowledge she appealeth to their owne consciences whether this be not a good argument to proue him to be the Messiah He hath told me all things that euer I did Now before we come to the Doctrine that the Holy Ghost intendeth to teach vs in this place two doubts are to be answered for the better vnderstanding of the words 1. How she saith Christ had told her all that euer she did seeing it may seeme by verse 17 18. that Christ told her of no sin but of her fornication onely The answer is 1. That it may very well be that our Sauiour told her much more then is there expressed for the Euangelist we know vseth not to set downe fully and at large all the speeches or actions of our Sauiour but those points which were principall and of chiefest vse 2. It is euident verse 18. That he told her not onely of the whoredome she liued in at that present but how many husbands she had had and so declared that he knew well what her life had beene from the beginning 3. There is no inconuenience will follow if we grant that out of the abundance of her heart as in all languages men haue beene wont to doe in like cases she did vse an excesse of speech which we call Hyperbole so that when her meaning was to say he hath told me many things that I haue done euen the most secret things that euer I did she might well and without all vntruth expresse it thus He hath told me all that euer I did as Matth. 3. 5. It is said that Ierusalem and all Iudea and all the region round about Iordan came to Iohn to be baptized because very many out of those parts came and though it be euident by Luke 7. 30. that they came not all And Christ is said Heb. 2. 9. To haue tasted death for all men because he dyed for many as it is expressed in the very next verse He brought many children vnto glory Now in that this Woman that had
saith he Matth. 11. 19. yea he was wont to take the benefit of Gods creatures not of such onely as serue for mans necessity but of such also as God hath giuen vs for our delight It was noted of him by his carping enemies that he was wont to drinke wine Luke 7. 34. And it is said of him twice that he suffered his feet to be annointed with very precious oyntment Luke 7. 38. and Iohn 12. 3. 5. neither refused he to goe to feasts when he was bidden no not vpon the Sabbath day Luke 14. 1. And for his Disciples we know there was offence taken at him because he did not teach them to fast Luke 5. 33. Why then doth he forbeare his meate at this time surely because he would not let slip a notable occasion and opportunity of winning soules to God which he knew was now to be offered vnto him Hee had another matter in hand which he calls his meat which he did as earnestly desire as any hungry man can desire meat and which he knew would delight refresh and comfort him as much as any meat can doe him that stands most in need of it and that was to winne and conuert soules vnto God Why but may some say he might haue eaten somewhat in the meane while in the space wherein the woman was going to fetch her neighbours and they in comming out of the City vnto him So that his eating of somewhat need haue beene no hinderance to that good worke he so much desired to do but a furtherance rather vnto it I answer it is true he might haue done so but his heart was so taken vp either in secret prayer to God for them or in meditation of that he was to teach them when they should come or with the ioyfull expectation of their comming and of the good he knew he should haue occasion to doe as it made him quite to forget all hunger and thirst Now that we may receiue our instruction from this notable example of our Sauiours zeale which is here set forth for our imitation let vs obserue these three points in it 1. That he is so carefull to take the occasion and opportunity that is here offered of inlarging his Fathers Kingdome that though he was hungry he neglects his meat for it 2. That he calls this his meate to doe the will of his Father in instructing and conuerting of men 3. That though he had time to eate without any hinderance vnto that worke yet the care he had of this businesse and ioy he conceiued in the expectation of the good hee was to doe made him forget his hunger And from hence this Doctrine will arise for our instruction That he that will be a true Disciple of Christ must be zealous in the Lords businesse zealous in seruing God and seeking to honour him It is not sufficient to a mans comfort that he hath professed the truth serued God in his calling done the duties God hath required of him vnlesse he haue done it with a zealous heart and earnest affection This is required of vs that would approoue our selues to God in preaching of his Word Apollos is commended for this Acts 18. 25. that being feruent in the spirit hee taught diligently the things of the Lord This is required in them that heare the Word Luke 24. 32. Did not our hearts burne within vs when hee opened to vs the Scriptures This is required of them that would pray with comfort Iames 5. 16. The effectuall feruent prayer of a righteous man auaileth much This is required in euery part of that seruice that we doe vnto God we must be Rom. 12. 11. Feruent in spirit seruing the Lord. Yea this is in generall required of vs in our whole profession and practise of Religion Tit. 2. 14 Christ gaue himselfe for vs to purifie to himselfe a peculiar people zealous of good workes Therefore it is noted to the praise of Iehosaphat that hee lift vp his heart to the waies of the Lord 2. Chron. 17. 6. And of Hezechia it is said that in all the workes he began for the seruice of the house of God to seeke his god hee did it with all his heart and prospered 2. Chron. 31. 31. And of Iosiah that he turned to the Lord with all his heart and with all his soule and with all his might 2. King 23. 25. They maintained and held out the profession and practise of Gods pure Religion with great zeale and earnestnesse of affection The Reasons and grounds of the Doctrine are principally three 1. Euery one that lookes to be saued by Christ must be a follower of Christ He that saith he abideth in him saith the Apostle 1. Iohn 2. 6. must himselfe walke also euen as he walked The best euidence that we can haue that we remaine in him is when we are conformed vnto his example and by his spirit made like vnto him 2. The Lord cannot abide such as serue him without zeale This is plaine by that speech of Christ to the Laodiceans Reu. 3. 16. 1. He professeth that he liketh not so ill of him that is cold that is an Idolater or a worldling a man of no Religion as he doth of the Christian that is lukewarme 2. That he will spue such a one out of his mouth yea he threatneth the Church of Ephesus that because she had lost her first loue her zeale that once she had he would come against her shortly and remooue her candlesticke if she did not repent and amend this fault Reu. 2. 5. 3. The Spirit of God is said to be like vnto fire in all them that haue receiued it and from thence comes that speech quench not the spirit 1. Thess. 5. 19. And all that are regenerated by the Spirit of Christ are said to be baptized with the Holy Ghost and with fire Matth. 3. 11. and where fire is there must needes be some heate The Vse of this Doctrine is 1. To conuince a great error in iudgement that is common in the world We see this is held as a perfect definition of a good Protestant that he is a man found in iudgement and in the knowledge of the truth but not forward nor zealous either in the profession or practise of it yea it is counted the wisedome of a Christian and euen of a Minister too to be a moderate man in Religion not forward nor hot nor zealous in it Whereas we haue heard that such as are regenerate and haue Gods Spirit cannot be without this heate and zeale 2. That in Gods account neither Papist nor Turke is in so bad an estate in some respect as the Gospeller is that is void of zeale 3. That God hath threatned to depriue them of the Gospell that professe it without zealous loue vnto it 2. To exhort vs to examine our selues well whether there be any true zeale in vs yea or no that if we want it we may be humbled and seeke
condemnation If 〈◊〉 saith the Apostle 1. Pet. 4 11. let him speake as the oracles of God 〈◊〉 is vsually a slander Many will obiect against the Preacher thus I know he meant me yea he soâ—…spake as many in the Church knew hee meant me and what call you this but malice if he had loued me he would haue told me in priuate To these men I say 1. A Minister is not bound in reproouing sinne to beate the ayre but he may in his reproofes meane and intend to touch such as heare him yea it is his duty to bring his doctrine home as particularly as he can to the conscience of euery one that heares him like a good steward to giue vnto euery one his owne portion Luke 12. 42. 2. Admit he had spoken out of malice yet if he haue spoken nothing but vpon good warrant of Gods Word and thy heart be so disquieted by it surely thy case is fearefull Gods people haue euer beene wont to finde comfort in his Word euen in that part of it that hath most galled them by discouering to them their sinnes Let the righteous smite me saith Dauid Psal. 141. 5. it shall be a kindnesse and let him reprooue me it shall be as an excellent oyle And thy heart tells thee thou feelest no comfort in it but it vexeth thee so that were it not for such and such an alehouse where thou mayest finde company of thine owne minde that will take thy part in railing and scorning of the Preacher thou shouldst not know what to doe surely thy case is fearefull If thou hadst any grace in thy heart the Word of God would not be so bitter vnto thee Doe not my words saith the Lord Mic. 2. 7. doe good to him that walketh uprightly Doe they not doe him good at the heart do they not cheere and comfort him and because thou maist the better discerne of thine owne case in another mans person then in thine owne I will shew thee in a few examples what thy state is Cain was such a one as thou art for he because he could not be as well accepted as well thought on for his Religion as his brother was Gen. 4. 5. went away from Gods worship in a rage and hiâ—… countenance fell downe Ahab was such a one as thou art for he because Eliah and Micaiah dealt faithfully with him in their Ministry and effectually discouered to him his sins went neuer from their Ministry but with a discontented and vexed heart he counted them his enemies and hated them 1. King 21. â—…0 and 22. 8. The man that was possessed with a Legion of diuels was in thy case for he being in the Synagogue where Christ preached was tormented by his Ministry Luke 4. 33 34. Mar. 5. 79. Though Christ had not spoken to him in particular euer a word or once medled with him Finally the cursed Iewes that stoned blessed Stephen to death were in thy case for when they heard Stephen Acts 7. 54. They were cut to the heart and they gnashed vpon him with their teeth Lastly this serueth to discouer the sinne of such as are alwaies discontented with the length of the Sabbath and grudge that the Lord should haue one whole day in a weeke allowed vnto him That would haue the Sabbath day but foure houres long at the most euen no longer then the time is that is spent at Church vpon that day That say in their hearts as Amos 8. 5. When will the Sabbath be done that wee may set forth wheat making the Ephah small and the Shekell great and with them Mal. 1. 3. Behold what a wearines is it What a tedious thing is it to keepe a Sabbath for a whole day whereas God hath expresly commanded Exod 20. 10. That on the seuenth 〈◊〉 should doe no manner of worke but keepe it holy vnto him 〈◊〉 giuen sixe dayes to doe all that we haue to doe in and euen on the Sabbath on his owne seuenth part of the weeke allowed vs to doe workes of present necessity And what is the true cause why the Sabbath seemes to vs so long a day aboue any other Surely because we take no delight in it nor in the workes and duties of it we doe not call the Sabbath a delight as we ought to doe Esay 58. 1â—… The second Vse that this which we haue heard of the second property of 〈◊〉 zeale serueth vnto is to exhort all Gods seruants to striue against that vncheerefulnesse that they are so much subiect vnto and to labour to serue God with ioy and gladnesse of heart Say vnto thy soule as Dauid did Psal 42. 11. Why art thou so heauy O my soule and why art thou so disquieted within me Know thou that euen when thou hast most cause to be humbled and deiected in thy selfe through any affliction either outward or inward yet euen then thou art bound to striue against thy vncheerefulnesse when thou goest to doe any seruice vnto God euen in thy trembling thou shouldest reioyce Psal. 2. 11. Consider with thy selfe how great reason thou hast to doe so 1. No seruice pleaseth God so well as that which his people doe performe cheerefully and with ioy Deut. 28. 47 48. Because thou seruedst not the Lord thy God with ioyfulnesse and with gladnesse of heart for the abundance of all things therefore thou shalt serue thine enemies which the Lord shall send against thee 2. The Lord is not so strict and seuere as to reiect the seruice that with a good heart we doe vnto him for the infirmities and failings that he doth discerne in it but delights in it notwithstanding Let me heare thy voice for sweet is thy voice Cant. 2. 14. And this is a iust cause of encouragement to all that feare God not onely to doe seruice vnto him but to doe it cheerefully and with gladnesse of heart As for me saith Dauid Psal. 5. 7. I will come into thy house in the multitude of thy mercy and 130. 3. 4. If thou Lord shouldst marke iniquities O Lord who should stand But there is forgiuenesse with thee that thou maist be feared 3. Thou hast cause to doubt the soundnesse of thy heart if thou canst finde no sweetnesse nor comfort in Gods Word and worship for of the godly and vpright-hearted it is oft noted that the Word of God was sweeter to them then the hony or the hony combe Psalme 9. 10. That they reioyced because with an vpright heart they had offered willingly vnto the Lord 1. Chron. 29. 9. The righteous shall be glad in the Lord and shall trust in him and all the vpright in heart shall glory Psal. 64. 10. Lecture the eight and fiftieth Iuly 17. 1610. IOHN IIII. XXXII XXXIV FOlloweth the third Property of true zeale to be obserued in this example of our blessed Sauiour He that hath true zeale reioyceth in the zeale and forwardnesse of others For this was as we heard one cause that made our Sauiour to forget both hunger
Lords corne is already white vnto haruest it is ripe and ready for the sickle if it be not now reaped and gathered it will be lost and spoiled and that you may easily perceiue if you will but lift vp your eyes and looke vpon the regions Behold how God hath prepared the hearts of men to receiue the Gospell See in what multitudes and with what great desire they flocke vnto it and that not onely in Iudea but euen here among the Samaritans Now the Doctrine that our Sauiour intendeth to teach vs here is this That the Ministry of the Word is a matter of great necessity for the saluation of men For our Sauiour here compareth the people of God vnto corne that is ripe and the Apostles in respect of their Ministry and preaching vnto reapers and vseth this reason to stirre them vp to zeale and diligence in teaching because as the corne that is ripe must needes perish if it haue none to reape and gather it so must Gods people needes perish if they haue none to teach and instruct them It is not onely good and profitable and fit that Gods people should haue Preachers but it is a matter of necessity also Many proofes might be brought for this Doctrine but I will at this time insist onely in this argument of comparison which our Sauiour vseth in this place We shall finde therefore that there is scarce any one truth in all religion which the Holy Ghost hath taught vs so plainely by so many familiar comparisons and similitudes as he hath done this truth of the necessity of the Ministry of the Word And the cause why the Holy Ghost teacheth vs this by similitudes is because we can farre more easily vnderstand earthly than heauenly things The necessity of hauing Preachers few can conceiue the Lord hath therefore taught it vs by such comparisons as euery man can vnderstand and iudge of Fiue of these comparisons I will propound vnto you 1. Sometimes Gods people are called the Lords pleasant Garden and fâ—…full Orchard Cant. 4. 12 13. and the Preachers are called Planters and Waterers of it 1. Cor. 3. 6. And if you haue a plot for a Garden or Orchard in the best soile vnder heauen it is not possible it should yeeld you any pleasant fruit if it haue had none to plant and water it 2. Sometimes the people of God are called the Lords building 1. Cor. 3. 9. his house and temple 2. Cor. 6. 16. and the Preachers are called the Lords Masons and Carpenters that must both lay the foundation and set vp the whole building 1. Cor. 3. 10. I haue laid the foundation and another buildeth thereon 3. Sometimes Gods people are called the sonnes and daughters of God 2. Cor. 6. 18. and then Preachers are called both the spirituall fathers by whom they are begotten vnto God 1. Cor. 4. 15. and the nurses by whom they are fed with milke while they are babes in Christ I haue fed you with milke 1. Cor. 3. 2. and the Lords stewards that must prouide stronger meate for them when they are growne to ripe yeares and at whose hands they must receiue their portion of meate in due season Luke 12. 42. 4. Sometimes Gods people are called Pilgrims that trauaile in a strange and vnknowne and dangerous way 1. Pet. 2. 11. and then Preachers are called their guides Heb. 13. 7. and the light of the world Matth. 5. 14. 5. Lastly Gods people are called sometimes the Lords husbandry and corne field 1. Cor. 3. 9. and then Preachers are called both his labourers that by stocking and dunging and plowing the ground prepare it wee are labourers together with God 1. Cor. 3. 9. and his seeds-men that sowe it the sower soweth the Word Mar. 4. 14. and his reapers and haruest-men that get downe his corne and bring it into his barne as you may see the haruest truely is great but the labourers are few pray yee therfore the Lord of the haruest that he would send forth labourers into his haruest Luk. 10. 2. and in this Text most plainly The Reason why preaching is of such absolute necessity as we haue heard to the saluation of men is that which the Apostle giueth 1. Cor. 1. â—…1 It pleased God by the foolishnesse of preaching to saue such as beleeue not any excellency that is in vs or in our preaching for doubtlesse the holy Scriptures the written Word of God which you haue in your hands is of farre greater worth and excellency than any Sermon we can make vnto you Neither is it any inability in the Lord to saue whom he pleaseth without preaching but the only reason is that it hath pleased God to ordaine and appoint this to be the meane whereby he will begin and perfect the worke of grace in his Elect. The first Vse of this Doctrine is to conuince the iudgement of men in this point For there is scarce any one truth of God that findeth more strong oppositions and reasonings against it in the nature of man Yea the more excellent parts of nature men haue the greater enemies they are wont to be vnto this truth But howsoeuer he that is a meere naturall man or an Atheist that beleeueth not the Scriptures may still doubt of or oppose this truth let no Christian any longer withstand it or make any question of it now he hath heard it so clearely and euidently confirmed to him out of Gods Word lest he be found euen a fighter against God as Gamaliel speaketh Act. 5. 39. But let him learne to captiuate his reason to the obedience of God 2 Cor. 10. 5. and pray against his infidelity as Marke 9. 24. euen cry with teares vnto God to helpe his vnbeliefe The second Vse of the Doctrine is to reprooue them that thinke and say so much preaching is needlesse we haue too much preaching that count the calling of the Ministry the most vnnecessary calling in the Common-wealth that thinke of all callings and conditions of men Preachers may best be spared and therefore spoyle this function and disgrace it by all meanes Of those men it may be said as Psal. 73. 9. they set their mouth against heauen For how can a man more directly contradict the Word and Spirit of God than by saying or thinking thus But know this beloued for a certaintie that as in the Church there is no calling of that necessity as a good Ministrie the Lords Orchard the Lords Building the Lords Family the Lords Husbandrie cannot possibly be without it so euen in the Common-wealth there is no calling but one so necessarie no calling but one the Magistracie I meane whereby the Common-wealth receiueth so great benefit as by the Ministrie Thou leddest thy people like a flocke by the hand of Moses and Aaron Psal. 77. 20. Yea the best policie that any state can vse to cause the Common-wealth to prosper and flourish is to plant in euery part of it in euery Congregation an
119. 33. Teach mee O Lord the way of thy statutes and I will keepe it vnto the end And Uerse 34. Giue me vnderstanding and I will keepe thy law yea I will keepe it with my whole heart Yea euen when he had fallen grieuously yet so soone as God sent his seruant to him to shew him his sin he yeelded presently 〈◊〉 Sam. 12 13. 3. When once God hath reuealed his will by his Word vnto vs in any thing we must not dare to dispute or cauil against it be it neuer so contrary to our reason be it neuer so much against our owne humour Rom. 9. 20. O man who art thou that wilt reason the case with God Euery thought within vs must be brought into that captiuity into that obedience of Christ 2. Cor. 10. 5. as that they may not dare once to rise vp within vs against any truth of God For this we haue a notable example Iob 6. 24. Teach mee and I will hold my tongue and cause mee to know wherein I haue erred As if he should say Reueale to me by thy Word wherein I haue offended and I will lay my hand vpon my mouth I will not dare to reason in the defence of it 4. We should be ready to receiue Gods Word and be informed in his will by any how much soeuer he be our inferiour This is that that the Prophet speaketh of the powerfull work of Gods Word and Spirit Esay 11. 6. where it preuaileth it maketh them that were before as Wolues and Leopards and Lyons so tame that a little child may lead them This Iob professeth of himselfe Iob 31. 34. Though I could haue made affraid a great multitude my wealth and authority was such that I could haue crushed them by my power yet the most contemptible of the family did feare mee so I kept silence and went not out of the doore If the meanest of my family had come to me and said Sir you haue broken Gods law you haue sinned against God I durst not haue fretted against him or reiected his counsaile but I would haue yeelded to him and humbled my selfe and shut my selfe within my closet till I had made peace with God The like example we haue in Dauid 1. Sam. 25. 32 33. Abigal a weak woman and the wife of his enemy that had contemned and reuiled him commeth to him euen when he was in a great heat against Nabal and putteth him in mind that if he should follow his passion and reuenge himselfe he should sin against God he scorned not her counsell nor said Shall I that am a Prophet and a King be taught and directed by a foolish woman But he yeelded presently though he were in so great a passion he durst not but receiue Gods Word at the hands of any person how meane soeuer yea he praiseth God for her Blessed be the Lord God of Israel which hath sent thee this day to meet me and blessed be thy counsaile and blessed be thou which hast kept me this day from comming to shed bloud The Reasons of this Doctrine why we must receiue Gods truth when it is once reuealed vnto vs with such readinesse why we must be so apt to beleeue it to yeeld vnto it are these 1. Because the Lord hath promised that such as shall offer themselues to be taught by him with such yeelding hearts them he will teach and guide he will preserue them from errour he will resolue them in the truth and giue them a comfortable assurance in the matters of their saluation the law of the Lord will giue wisedome to the simple Psal. 19. 7. The meeke he will guide in iudgement and the meeke hee will teach his way Psal. 25. 9. If any man will doe his will he shall know of the doctrine whether it be of God or whether I speake of my selfe Iohn 7. 17. so this here in this place And on the other side such as are vnwilling to see the truth will not with loue receiue it the Lord is wont to leaue them in vncertainty and to send them strong delusions that they may beleeue lies to shew himselfe as vnwilling to teach them as they are vnwilling to learne of him When our Sauiour had spoken of that fearefull iudgement vpon the Iewes hearing they should heare but should not vnderstand and seeing they should see but should not perceiue he giues this for the reason that they had closed their owne eyes and had not beene willing to see and receiue the truth that God reuealed vnto them Matth. 13. 14 15. And the Apostle prophesying of them that should fall away vnto Popery tels vs that therefore God would send them strong delusions that they should belieue any lye because they would not receiue the truth with loue when it was taught vnto them 2. Thess. 2. 10 11. An example hereof we haue in Ahab he was not willing to be taught by Gods faithfull Prophet but hated him and therefore God sent a lying spirit into his false prophets that might deceiue him 1. King 22. 8. 12. 2. The Lords soueraignty ouer vs is such as it becommeth vs to yeeld absolute obedience to him without all reasoning or gaine-saying O man who art thou that replyest against God Rom. 9. 20. This reason the Lord giueth yee shall keepe my Sabbaths and reuerence my Sanctuary and why I am the Lord Leuit. 26. 2. This made Eli so to yeeld that he durst not once winch against a message God had sent him by young Samuel It is the Lord saith he let him doe what seemeth him good 1. Samuel 3. 18. 3. It is not possible Gods Word should deceiue vs Thy testimonies are very sure Psalme 93. 5. All the words of my mouth are in righteousnesse there is nothing froward or peruerse in them Prouerbs 8. 8. and therefore there is iust cause wee should receiue it with all readinesse The Vse of this Doctrine is for Reproofe For if this be a signe of grace to be so apt to receiue Gods truth when once it is reuealed vnto vs then surely many of vs will be found to be void of grace that yet thinke very well of our selues 1. There be many haue heard sundry truths often taught and plainely confirmed by the Word of God that cannot discerne them nor be perswaded of them as touching the obseruation of the Sabbath the frequenting of the exercises of Religion c. And why canst thou not yet see nor be perswaded in these things Surely if thou hadst a good heart halfe the teaching thou hast would perswade thee the very entrance into Gods Word the first hearing of it would haue giuen thee light Psalme 119. 130. Thou hast an vngracious heart and that is the cause thou canst not see these truths nor be perswaded If our Gospell bee hidden it is hidden to them that are lost These women that were euer learning and neuer able to come to the knowledge of the truth were such as were laden with
15. The Philippians sent reliefe oft to Paul when he was in prison Phil. 4. 10. 14. 16. The Reasons of this haue bin two 1. The comfort they haue receiued by them For if men esteeme of the message that is brought vnto them they cannot but esteeme of the messenger that bringeth it If they haue once found comfort in their doctrine they must needs esteeme of their persons esteeme them very highly in loue for their workes sake 1. Thess. 5. 13. The Elders specially that labour in word and doctrine are worthy of double honour 1. Tim. 5. 17. How beautifull are the feet of them how welcome are they that bring good tidings of peace yea he speakes of this as of an vnseparable consequence of the Gospell in some of those to whom God giues preachers of his owne sending Rom. 10. 15. 2. That they may thereby helpe the truth it selfe and further the Lords worke in their ministry we ought to receiue such that we might be fellohelpers to the truth 3. Iohn 8. so Paul saith of the house of Stephanas that by the kindnesse they shewed him they helped him in his Ministry 1. Cor. 16. 15 16. And Hezekiah by the kindnesse he shewed to the Leuites and by the prouision he made for them incouraged them in their ministry 2. Chron. 30. 22. and 31. 4. Gods faithfull seruants haue many discouragements in their ministry from the wicked and they had therefore need of this helpe from the kindnesse of the godly toward them The Vse of this Doctrine is First for the Ministers then for all Gods people For we that are Ministers are to be admonished that we so carry our selues in our ministry as we may deserue this loue and respect from the people of God Euery ignorant carelesse and vnconscionable Minister is apt to vrge this doctrine of the duty and respect the people owe to Gods Ministers but they neuer consider what manner of Ministers they haue bin to whom Gods people haue giuen this respect and for what reasons it is due vnto them If thou be faithfull and profitable in thy ministry they that vnfainedly feare God cannot chuse but vnfainedly reuerence and loue thee The Vse that Gods people are to make of this Doctrine is First for Exhortation that they would be content to receiue this truth as well as others and not to reiect it because we seeme herein to plead for our selues Be not vn willing to learne from vs euen those duties you owe to vs as well as others nor count it folly or pride or couetousnesse in vs when we teach you such things for 1. We are bound to teach you the whole counsell of God Acts 20. 27. 2. Remember whatsoeuer corruption may be in our hearts in deliuering of it yet no part of Gods truth hath any corruption in it all the words of my mouth are righteousnesse there is nothing froward or peruerse in them Pro. 8. 8. 3. A Minister may teach the people what respect they owe to him and yet be neither proud nor couetous Paul himselfe taught this doctrine and pleaded for speciall reuerence and respects at the Corinthians hands 1. Cor. 4. 15. and for loue Gal. 4. 17. and that they would pray for him Ephes. 6. 19. and euen pleadeth for maintenance also 1. Cor. 9. 1. 4. We respect not our selues so much as the peoples profit in teaching this Secondly for Reproofe for if euery one that hath receiued any true beginnings of grace doth beare this reuerence and loue to Gods Ministers then surely many that take themselues to be right good Christians haue no grace in them For 1. Many esteeme not at all nor shew any reuerence to any Minister because he is a Minister but though he be such a man as for birth education learning wisedome speech and conuersation they could reuerence for this very cause only they despise him because he is a Minister To these I will say no more but wish them well to consider what Christ saith Luke 10. 16. He that despiseth you despiseth me and he that despiseth me despiseth him that sent me 2. Some will seeme to loue preachers but will part with nothing to maintaine them Like to that hypocrite that saith vnto his poore brother that is naked and destitute of daily food depart in peace bee thou warmed and filled God helpe thee get thee to a good fire get thee some meate but giues him nothing I am 2. 16. This is the cause of that generall complaint that is made in all places where the Ministers maintenance riseth from the beneuolence of the people that euen where the people are most forward it vseth to decay much in a very short time I would wish these to consider the charge God gaue his people take heede to thy selfe that thou forsake not the Leuite as long as thou liuest vpon the earth if thou doest thou shalt haue the worst of it thy selfe Deut. 12. 19. and the practise of Gods seruants who haue euer bin wont to keepe a proportion betweene the blessing God hath giuen them in outward things and their liberality in contributing to the maintenance of Gods seruice since the people began to bring the offerings into the house of the Lord we haue had enough to eate and haue left plenty for the Lord hath blessed his people and that which is left is this great store The peoples readines to pay their tithes offerings brought Gods blessing vpon them and the more God blessed them the more liberally and cheerefully they brought in their tithes and offering to the Priests and Leuites 2. Chron. 31. 10. 3. Some and that a great some too are wont to withhold that which by Gods law and mans is due vnto the Minister they thinke euer the Minister hath too much they enuie and cannot endure he should liue so plentifully they count him couetous if he seeke his owne though in the most peaceable manner that he can yea where is a man to be found almost that payeth his tithes willingly which yet the Minister hath as much right vnto by law as they themselues haue to any thing they possesse These I would haue to remember that all men of worth were wont to count it their honour to giue somewhat to the maintenance of Gods seruice Dauid the King and the chiefe fathers and the captaines ouer thousands and hundreds and the Captaines of the hoast and Samuel the Seer and Saul the sonne of Kish and Abner the sonne of Ner and Ioab the sonne of Zeruiah were wont to dededicate of their substance and of the spoiles that they won in battaile to maintaine the house of the Lord and his seruice there 1. Chron. 26. 26 27 â—…8 2. That God promiseth this as a blessing to his Church that in the plenty and aboundance he would giue to his people his Ministers should also be plentifully prouided for when he had spoken of the plenty of wheat and wine and oile and cattle
you the Euangelist sets downe their increase and proceedings in Faith and what vse they made of our Sauiour in those two daies that he spent among them And in setting this downe he offereth foure principall points to our consideration 1. That by this abode which Christ made among them they encreased greatly in the number of Beleeuers for many that made no reckoning of the Womans words nor would vpon her perswasion stirre out of their doores to goe to him yet when he was come vnto them and they had heard him teach beleeued in him Many more beleeued because of his owne word 2. That they increased greatly in the measure of their Faith also for whereas they that had beleeued in him vpon the Womans speech were but weake in Faith and not fully resolued whether he were the Messia or no now by hearing him they were confirmed and fully assured that he was indeede the Christ the Sauiour of the world 3. The reason is set downe why they did thus increase both in the number of Beleeuers and in the measure of their Faith Because of his owne Word because they had heard him themselues 4. They make confession of this their Faith and certainty they were growne vnto as also of the meanes whereby they were brought vnto it vnto the woman that was the first instrument of their conuersion and professe plainely to her that the good they receiued by her was nothing to that which they had gotten by hearing him themselues They said vnto the Woman now we beleeue not because of thy saying for we haue heard him our selues First then we must obserue here that which the Euangelist speakes of the increase of the number of Beleeuers among the Samaritans in that short space that Christ tarried with them Many more beleeued because of his owne Word From whence we learne That a man may be one of Gods Elect though he cannot profit by some meanes of his saluation that God offers vnto him though he do not profit by the meanes of his saluation at the first See the proofe of this Doctrine first in the example the Holy Ghost hath giuen vs in this place 1. These Samaritans mentioned in the 41. verse were the Elect of God as well as those mentioned in the two former verses else they could not haue beleeued 2. Looke what meanes the other had to bring them to the faith these had the very same for the woman had spoken and perswaded and dealt as earnestly with them as with the other vers 28. when she ran from Christ into the city Shee said vnto the men that is to all indifferently Come and see c. 3. These had had greater meanes to bring them to Christ than the other for beside the speech of the Woman they had also the example of many of their Neighbours to prouoke them 4. Yet neither the Womans speech nor their Neighbours example could preuaile with them but when they had heard Christ themselues then they beleeued on him Now before I proceed further in the confirmation of this Doctrine three Cautions must be first premised to preuent the mistaking of it 1. All whom God meanes to saue ordinarily shall haue the meanes of grace vouch safed vnto them at one time or other and shall haue also grace giuen vnto them to profit by them Other sheepe I haue saith our Sauiour Iohn 10. 16. which are not of this Fold them also I must bring and they shall heare my voice And againe vers 27. My sheepe heare my voice And as it is a good signe God hath an Elect people in that place that he giueth the meanes of grace vnto as is plaine by that reason he giues to Paul why he would haue him continue in Corinth for I haue much people saith he in this city Acts 18. 9 10. and on the other side an euill signe that a people are such as God hath no gracious eye or respect vnto when he denieth them the meanes of grace the time of this ignorance while he denied to the people that liued in that time the meanes of grace God regarded not Acts 17. 30. So is it also a good signe of Election to euery particular person when God giues him not onely the meanes of grace but also a heart to profit by them so many as were ordained vnto life belieued Acts 13. 48. and the contrary is a fearefull signe of Reprobation when God giuing to a man the meanes of grace denies him a heart to profit by them ye therefore heare not because yee are not of God Ioh. 7. 47. I know that God hath determined to destroy thee saith the Prophet to Amaziah because thou hast done this and hast not hearkened vnto my counsell 2. Chron. 25. 16. 2. It is a comfortable signe of a mans election when he receiues the Word with all readinesse and his heart makes answer vnto God so soone as he cals vpon him when thou saidst seeke ye my face my heart said vnto thee thy face Lord will I seeke Psal. 27. 8. These were more noble then those in Thessalonica in that they receiued the word with all readinesse Acts 17. 11. And on the other side it is a dangerous signe of Reprobation when a man doth wilfully put the Lord off and takes day with him He that refuseth thus to come when God calleth him hath iust cause to feare God will call him no more Because I haue purged thee vsed the meanes and endeuoured to purge thee and thou wast not purged thou shalt not be purged from thy filthinesse any more Ezek. 24. 13. 3. The Lord hath beene wont when he hath giuen the meanes of grace to a people to make them effectuall to the Conuersion of so many as he meanes to saue within a very short time after they haue first enioyed them And if we obserue this well we shall finde that such Preachers as God hath made most fruitfull in their Ministry haue conuerted more to God at their first comming to a People and that their labours afterward haue serued rather to confirme and build men forward than to conuert them It is noted of Peters Ministry Acts 10. 44. that euen while he was preaching vnto Cornelius and those that were there assembled the Holy Ghost fell vpon all them that heard the Word And Paul Phil. 1. 5. speaking of the successe of his ministry among the Philippians praiseth God for the fellowship they had in the Gospell from the first day that he had preached vnto them vntill then And he twice puts the Thessalonians in minde of their state when he came first among them 1. Thess. 1. 9. They shew what manner of entring in we had vnto you and how yee turned from Idols to God to serue the liuing and true God and 2. 1. Your selues Brethren know our entrance in vnto you that it was not in vaine As if he should haue said vnto them O those were comfortable times So doth he put the Galathians in minde
of the great successe his Ministry had among them at his first comming vnto them Gal. 4. 13 14 15. So the Holy Ghost speaking of the first Sermons that Paul and Barnabas preached to the Gentiles at Antioch saith Acts 13. 48. that at the hearing of them as many as were ordained to eternall life among them beleeued These Cautions being premised we shall yet finde the Doctrine to be most true That euen among the Elect themselues there is great difference to be obserued in their receiuing and profiting by the meanes of their first Conuersion vnto God See the proofe and confirmation of this Doctrine in three seuerall points 1. A man may be the Elect Childe of God and be a fruitlesse hearer of some good Preachers and yet profit by some other The Ministry of Iohn the Baptist was a very holy and powerfull Ministry and the whole drift of it was to draw men to beleeue in Christ and yet many of Gods Elect that had heard him could not be conuerted by him to the Faith which yet afterward when they came to be hearers of Christ himselfe became true Beleeuers and said Iohn did no miracle but all things that Iohn spake of this man were true And many belieued on him there Iohn 10. 41 42. So it is euident that many of those fiue thousand that were conuerted by two Sermons that Peter made Acts 4. 4. had heard Christ himselfe preach sundry times as is plaine by Luk. 19. 48. and 21. 38. where it is said that at Christs preaching in the Temple immediatly before his Passion all the people resorted daily to him to heare him yet could not be conuerted by him By stronger and more excellent means they could not be conuerted and yet were conuerted by weaker means 2. A man may be a fruitlesse Hearer a long time euen of that Ministry that God hath ordained to conuert him by and yet afterward profit by it With many of his Elect the Lord hath beene faine to stand long at the doore and knocke as he speaketh Reuel 3. 20. before he could get entrance into their hearts to continue the meanes long vnto them before they haue profited by them Many of Gods children haue beene like young Samuel 1. Sam. 3. 10 the Lord hath called them oft by the Ministry of his Word before they could answer him or once discerne that it was he that spake vnto them There hath beene many a one that hath beene a hearer a long time before he hath beene wonne vnto God yea that hath heard the same Preacher many a time without all fruit by whose Ministry at the last he hath beene conuerted vnto God There were many of Gods Elect that heard that powerfull Sermon of Peter mentioned Acts 2. and profited not by it which yet hearing him at another time were conuerted by him for those two thousand that we reade were added to the Church in Ierusalem Acts 4. 4. and that by his Ministry as may appeare Acts 3. 12. 48. had certainely heard that Sermon and seene also the fruit of it as is plaine by that we reade Act. 2. 5 6. for the multitude of them that were in Ierusalem heard that Sermon 3. A man may be the Elect childe of God though he can receiue no good by the most powerfull and fruitfull Ministry till God haue prepared him by humbling him greatly through fore affliction Paul himselfe may be a notable example for this It is not to be doubted but that he liuing in Ierusalem while all the Apostles continued there for he was brought vp in that City at the feet of Gamaliel Acts 22. 3. and there he gaue consent to the death of Steuen Acts 8. 1. and there hee began to persecute the Saints Act. 26. 10 11. and the Church did so flourish there did heare the Apostles preach sometimes and heard Steuen dispute with the Libertines and Cyrenians Acts 6. 9. and yet till God by his mighty hand had humbled him all this did him no good at all The Reasons and grounds of this Doctrine are principally three 1. The Elect of God haue no better hearts by nature than the worst of all the Reprobate haue Till God be pleased to call them to open their eares and incline their hearts they are euery whit as backeward and vntoward as the worst they are by nature the children of wrath euen as others Ephes 2 3. 2. The Conuersion of Gods Elect depends wholly vpon the free pleasure and will of Almighty God and not vpon any thing that is in man himselfe The Winde bloweth saith our Sauiour Iohn 3. 8. where it listeth and when it listeth also so is euery one that is borâ—…e of God Of his owne will saith the Apostle Iames 1. 18. begat he vs with the word of Truth 3. The Lord hath herein had respect vnto his owne glory Which this way is better seene and manifested than otherwise it could be for if all the Elect should profit by euery good Minister of God or if they should profit presently so soone as euer they doe enioy the meanes of grace certainely the glory of this mighty worke of God would be ascribed either to the meanes or vnto some good inclination that is in our owne hearts and not to the Lord himselfe onely This Doctrine we may make good Vse of both towards our selues and towards others also First let no man abuse this Doctrine vnto Presumption and say I may be Gods Elect child though Ineuer receiued good yet by any Sermon in my life But let euery man account it a fearefull signe and a iust cause of trembling if God haue giuen him good meanes of grace and he hath enioyed them long euen such meanes as he hath seene many others haue receiued great good by and yet he cannot profit by them he cannot beleeue and obey the truth For 1. It is no small sinne to neglect or not to receiue good by the meanes of grace If it were our Sauiour would not haue spoken of it as he did Matth. 10. 15. Uerily I say vnto you it shall be more tolerable for the Land of Sodome and Gomorrah in the day of Iudgement than for that City 2. If a man do wittingly neglect to regard and obey the meanes of grace presently so soone as God offereth them vnto him while it is called to day he is in danger to be giuen vp of God vnto hardnesse of heart Heb. 〈◊〉 13. 3. Though it be not alwaies as we haue heard in the Doctrine yet it is for the most part a signe of a man that God hath not ordained to life but determined to destroy to enioy long excellent meanes of Conuersion and Repentance and to receiue no good by them as I shewed you euen now out of Ioh. 8. 47. and 2. Chron. 25. 16. And as is also plaine by that speech the Lord vseth Pro. 1. 24. 28 29. because I haue called and yee refused I haue stretched out my hand and no man
regarded They shall call vpon me but I will not answer they shall seeke me early but shall not finde me because they hated knowledge Secondly let vs learne by this to praise God for the great variety and choyse of worthy Ministers that we may heare Take notice of the gracious respect God hath had to thee in it As he hath prouided for euery age for euery constitution bodily food that may be fit for it so hath he done for thy soule If thou canst not profit by one thou maist by another Despise not therefore the Ministry of any of Gods seruants but heare all esteeme of all for what knowest thou which is the Preacher or which is the Sermon that God hath appointed to worke thy saluation by That which the Apostle saith 1. Cor. 3. 5. is oft to be thought vpon by Gods people We are the Ministers by whom you must be brought to Faith but which of vs is the man by whom this worke shall be wrought in any of you that depends wholly vpon the will of God as God shall giue to euery man Secondly towards others also this doctrine teacheth vs how to stand affected we that are Ministers must not be discouraged because wee see so little fruit of our labours in them that heare vs. They that are most vntoward may profit by vs one day though they doe not yet we must therefore according to that of the Apostle 2. Tim. 2. 25. instruct still the worst of them with meekeness prouing if God at any time will giue them Repentance We must hearken to that counsell of Salomon though giuen by him in another case and to another purpose Eccles. 11. 6. In the morning sow thy seed and in the euening withhold not thine hand for thou knowest not whether shall prosper either this or that or whether they both shall be alike good 2. Thou that art a priuate Christian learne not to despaire of any how ignorant vnreformed or prophane soeuer they be so long as God is pleased to giue them the meanes of grace and makes them willing to heare but hope well of them When Iohn Baptist saw the Pharisees and Sadduces come to his Ministrie though he knew them to be most wicked men euen a generation of Vipers Matth. 〈◊〉 7. yet doth he note this to be a good signe in them a signe that somebody had warned them to fly from the wrath to come Lecture the seuentie one Nouember 13. 1610. IOHN IIII. XLII THe last day we heard that the Euangelist describeth in these two Verses this and the former the vse and profit that the Samaritans of Sychar made of our Sauiour Christ in those two dayes that vpon their earnest entreatie hee made his abode with them And therein obserueth 1. How the number of Beleeuers encreased among them in that time 2. How they that before had begunne to beleeue through the speech and perswasion of the Woman did encrease in the strength and measure of their Faith in this short time that he spent among them The former of these two points is set downe in the 41. Verse which we handled and finished the last day Now we are to proceed vnto the latter which is contained in this verse Wherein we are to obserue foure principall points 1. The obiect of their faith that is the thing they beleeued viz. That he was the Christ the Sauiour of the World 2. The certainety of their faith We know he is indeed the Christ c. 3. The meanes whereby they were brought vnto this certainety or ground whereon they did build this their faith viz. his owne Word We haue heard him our selues 4. The fruit and effect wherby they declared this encrease and measure of their faith namely the Profession they made both of this certaintie they were growne vnto and of the meanes whereby it was wrought in them vnto the Woman that had beene the first instrument of their Conuersion Of these points we will speake in order And for the first touching the obiect of their faith the thing they beleeued Before we can receiue our instruction from it two doubts are to be resolued for the better vnderstanding of the words 1. Whether this was a sauing and iustifying faith to beleeue thus in generall concerning Christ that he was the Sauiour of the World 2. Whether they did beleeue that all men should be saued as their words seeme to import For answer to the first I say 1. That this had not beene a iustifying Faith or such as would haue saued them if they had onely beleeued thus in generall and beene fully perswaded that Christ is the Sauiour of the World vnlesse they had also beleeued in particular that he was their Sauiour for thus much many Reprobates and the Diuels themselues haue beene perswaded of Thus much Caiphas could see and did prophesie of Iohn 11. 51 52. that Iesus should dye not for that Nation onely but that all Gods children that were scattered abroad should bee gathered into one by him Thus much the Diuell did know and professe Luke 4. 41. Thou art the Christ the Sonne of God The Faith of Gods Elect is more particular than so it inableth euery faithfull man to apply Christ to himselfe and to relye vpon him to trust and put his affiance in him for his owne saluation it makes him able to say Esay 9. 6. To vs a Childe is borne to vs a Sonne is giuen and with Thomas Iohn 20. 28. Thou art my Lord and my God and with Paul Gal. 2. 20. He loued me and gaue himselfe for me No man can be saued by the bloud of Christ vnlesse it be thus sprinkled and applyed to him by the Spirit of God 1. Pet. 1. 2. Elect vnto Sanctification through the obedience and sprinkling of the bloud of Iesus Christ. It is therefore called Heb. 12. 24. The bloud of sprinkling Therefore true Faith is called a beleeuing in his Name Iohn 1. 12. Rom. 4. 5. 2. Vnder these generall words their particular and iustifying Faith was implied As if they should haue said We know indeed he is the Sauiour of the world therefore our Sauiour So in the Confession that Peter made of his Faith Matth. 16. 16. though the words be generall and none other than the Diuell vsed Luke 4 41. Thou art the Christ the Sonne of the liuing God yet in his heart he made particular application of them to himselfe or else Christ would not haue answered as he did verse 17. So in the Articles of our Faith that concerne the Church though the words be generall and such as an Hypocrite may say without hypocrisie and beleeue yet the faithfull makes particular application of them to himselfe As if he should say I beleeue this and know it belongs to me and take comfort in it For answer to the second Question I say their meaning could not be as their words seeme to import but by the World they meane all the Elect of God that
God he is a iealous God he will not forgiue your transgressions nor your sinnes durst neuer speake thus boldly and familiarly vnto God if they were not certaine of his fauour and of the forgiuenesse of their sinnes for that is the onely ground of this boldnesse and familiarity with God Heb. 10. 22. Let vs draw neare with a true heart in assurance of faith sprinkled in our hearts from an euill conscience 4. The fourth is willingnesse and desire to dye Faith freeth the heart from the feare of death and makes a man willing yea desirous to dye This we shall obserue in sundry of the Martyrs that when death hath come to them in his most ougly shape they haue not feared him but insulted ouer him and as Eliphaz saith Iob 5. 22. They haue laughed at destruction Thus Paul brings in the faithfull defying and insulting ouer death 1. Cor. 15. 55. O death where is thy sting O graue where is thy victory verse 57. Thankes be vnto God which hath giuen vs victory through our Lord Iesus Christ. Yea they haue beene so farre from fearing death that they haue imbraced it when it came and desired it earnestly This we shall see in Simeon so soone as he had seene Christ he bursts out into this prayer vnto God Luk. 2. 29. Now lettest thou thy seruant depart in peace according to thy Word And Paul Phil. 1. 23. I desire to be dissolued and to be with Christ which is best of all Yea he makes this the disposition of all the faithfull 2. Cor. 5. 〈◊〉 Therefore wee sigh as those that beare a great burden vers 4. desiring to be clothed with our house which is from heauen And indeed there is neuer a faithfull man but though he find in himselfe sometimes a feare of death yet before he goes from hence his Faith will free him from this feare and make him willing and desirous to dye marke the perfect man and behold the vpright for the end of that man is peace Psal. 37. 37. Now it were not possible the faithfull should thus be freed from the feare of death should thus desire to die seeing they know Heb. 2. 14. that Sathan hath the power of death and Heb. 9. 27. After death comes iudgement if they were not fully assured of their saluation and this reason the Apostle giues 2. Cor. 5. 6. 8. therefore we are alwaies confident knowing that while we are at home in the body we are absent from the Lord wee are confident I say and willing rather to be absent from the body and to be present with the Lord. Lecture the seuentie foure December 4. 1610. IOHN IIII. XLII I Haue already proued vnto you that by Faith a man may be assured and certainely perswaded of his saluation both by the confession of the faithfull and by the effects it workes in the heart that hath receiued it Now let vs vs come to the reasons why they that haue Faith may be so certaine and assured of their saluation yea cannot but be certaine of it And the first Reason is because this perswasion is grounded vpon the testimony of Gods Word that cannot deceiue them therefore there is certainty in it May not a man be fully assured of that which he hath Gods Word for There is no such certainty in the knowledge that is gotten by sense obseruation experience or any other way as in that that is grounded vpon Gods Word â—…sal 93. 5. Thy testimonies are very sure saith Dauid Now the true beleeuer doth not build his perswasion vpon any deceiueable fancy but vpon Gods Word onely the Faith of the Elect is therefore called the Faith of truth 2. Thess. 2. 13. and the Word is called the Word of Faith Rom 10. 8. Therefore saith David speaking of the ground of his confidence Psal. â—…0 10. I will reioyce in God because of his Word in the Lord will I reioyce because of his Word And Psal. 130. 5. I haue waited on the Lord my soule hath waited and I haue trusted in his Word If a man cannot proue by Gods Word that Christ dyed for him that his sinnes are forgiuen that he is one that shall be saued his perswasion of it is but a fancie it is no Faith he can haue no assurance or certainety of it specially in the time of tentation Saâ—…han will be beaten backe no way but by this sword of the Spirit Ephes 6. 17. As Christ resisted him Matth. 4. 4. 7. 10. so must we But if a man can proue by the Word that Christ dyed for him that his sinnes are forgiuen him that he shall be saued then may he be fully assured indeed then shall he haue no cause to doubt of it Now God hath giuen vs his Word to assure vs of this and put vs out of doubt in this matter The Apostle makes this the reason why God made a new Couenant with vs abolished the Couenant of workes and gaue vs the Couenant of grace and promised eternall life vpon condition of Faith and not of workes that the promise might be sure to all the seede of Abraham Rom. 4. 16. Not sure in respect of God for so it was in the old Couenant but sure to the beleeuers And Iohn saith 1. Iohn 5. 13. These things haue I written to you that beleeue that you may know you haue eternall life And 1. Iohn 1. 4. These things write we vnto you that your ioy may be full Why but will you say who can bring any Word to proue that he shall be saued I answer that it is written that whosoeuer beleeues in Christ shall not perish but haue life euerlasting Iohn 3. 16. And verse 36 He that beleeueth in the Sonne hath euerlasting life And therefore he that can say he is sure he doth beleeue in Christ as euery faithfull man can hath Gods expresse Word to assure him that he shall be saued Now a man that hath Faith may by the fruits of it certainely know that he hath it indeed This is euident by 2. Corinthians 13. 5. Proue your selues whether yee are in the Faith examine your selues know you not your owne selues how that Christ Iesus is in you except yee be reprobates The second Reason why they that haue Faith may be so certaine of their saluation is because their Faith is grounded vpon the testimony of Gods Spirit that cannot deceiue them 1. Iohn 2. 27. The annointing which yee haue receiued of him abideth in you and it is truth and is no lye Now the Spirit of God is giuen to the faithfull to assure them of their saluation the spirit it selfe beareth witnesse with our spirit that we are the children of God Rom 8. 16. 1. Iohn 3. 14. We know that we are passed from death to life because we loue the brethren He that hath but that one grace may be sure of his saluation how much more he that hath many and more speciall graces of God Therefore the Spirit of God is called
giue a sweet rellish to all Gods blessings Ioh. 29. 3. 7. Iob speaking of the comfort he tooke in all Gods blessings in the time of his prosperity in the recreations and delights of his youth in his house in his children in his riches in the honour that God gaue him he alledgeth this for the reason of it Verse 3. His light shined vpon my head Yea euen in affliction it would make vs comfortable Rom. 5. 3. Neither doe we so onely but we reioyce in tribulations and without this we can haue no true ioy but eyther 2. Cor. 5. 12. reioyce in the face not in the heart or for a very short moment our ioy will be as Eccles. 7. 8. like the noise of thornes vnder the pot so is the laughter of fooles Thirdly it would make vs able to go to God in prayer at all times with boldnesse and delight Iob 23. 26. Thou shalt then delight in the Almighty and lift vp thy face vnto God But on the contrary he that wants this assurance can take no comfort or delight in prayer will he delight himselfe in the Almighty will he alwaies call vpon God Iob 27. 10. Fourthly to conclude we haue no true Faith vnlesse we striue for this assurance and what haue we to yeeld vs comfort in life or death if we be without Faith Without faith it is impossible to please God Heb. 11. 6. Now though a man may haue a true Faith and yet so weake that he may want this assurance for a time or haue it in great weakenesse yet without a mourning for and striuing against our doubtings without a seeking for this certainety there can be no true Faith in vs the poore man whose childe was possessed had much vnbeliefe and doubting in him but he wept for it and cryed to Christ for help against it Mar. 9. 24. For Gods Spirit wheresoeuer it is lusteth against the flesh Gal. 5. 17. That makes the Apostle say Heb. 3. 6. His house we are if we hold fast our confidence and the reioycing of our hope vnto the end Now if we desire to attaine to this certaine assurance of Gods fauour and of our saluation to keepe it when we haue it to recouer it when we haue lost it I will shew you some of the principall meanes whereby this may be obtained The first is to esteeme highly of it and account it our chiefe treasure and happinesse for then our heart will be euer vpon it then we will looke to it and be affraid to lose it where your treasure is there will your heart be also Matth. 6. 21. the wise Merchant when he had found the treasure and resolued to purchase it by parting with all that he had did hide it so that he might not lose it Matth. 13. 44. The chiefe cause why many haue so little assurance of their saluation is for that they make no reckoning of it there be a thousand things they regard more than it Dauid made another manner of reckoning of it Psal. 4. 6. Many say who will shew vs any good but Lord lift vp the light of thy countenance vpon vs. As if he should say Let me see it and be assured of it that will suffice me And 63. 3. Thy louing kindnesse is better than life And 80. 7. Cause thy face to shine and wee shall be saued The second meanes is to vse diligently and conscionably the exercises of Religion and parts of Gods worship for they are all ordained of God to worke this assurance in our hearts First the reading of the Word 1. Iohn 1. 4. These things write we vnto you that your ioy may be fuâ—…l Secondly the hearing of the Word Luke 1. 77. The ministry of the Word is ordained of God to giue knowledge of saluation to his people for the remission of their sinnes Thirdly the receiuing of the Sacrament for euery Sacrament is ordained to bee a seale of the righteousnesse of Faith Rom. 4. 11. Fourthly Prayer Iohn 16. 24. Aske and yee shall receiue that your ioy may bee full And this may be said generally of all the exercises of Religion Therefore Dauid giues this for one reason why he did so desire to dwell in Gods house that he might behold the beauty of the Lord Psal. 27. 4. A chiefe cause why many want this assurance is for that they vse not these parts of Gods worship constantly and conscionably The third meanes is to keepe a good conscience carefully Pro. 15. 15. A good conscience is a continuall feast Peace and confidence is oft ascribed to the practice of piety Matth. 7. 24. Hee that heareth of me these words and doth the same is like to him that builds on a rocke Experience and practice of godlinesse are chiefe meanes to worke this full assurance 1. Tim. 6. 18 19. Charge them that are rich that they doe good laying vp in store for themselues a good foundation against the time to come that they may lay hold on eternall life 2. Pet. 1. 5. Ioyne vertue with faith and with vertue knowledge temperance patience godlinesse brotherly kindnesse loue Then followeth verse 10. Giue diligence to make your calling and election sure for if you doe these things ye shall neuer fall And verse 11. For by this meanes an entrance shall bee ministred to you aboundantly into the euerlasting Kingdome of our Lord and Sauiour Iesus Christ. On the other side the chiefe cause why many can neuer grow to any assurance and many hauing had it haue lost it is the neglect of a good conscience their falling into sinnes against their conscience Me thinkes this should haue great force to restraine men from sin see what adoe Gods deare seruants haue had to recouer their certainty and comfort when they haue falne into foule sinnes Psal. 51. 8. Make me to heare ioy and gladnesse Verse 11. Cast me not away from thy presence Verse 12. Restore me to the ioy of thy saluation The fourth meanes is to obserue our owne waies diligently and when we haue slipped into any sinne to humble our selues speedily before God in the sense and acknowledgement of it and to seeke peace with him This is a sure way to preserue our assurance Iob 13. 15. Though hee slay me I will put my trust in him and I will reproue my waies in his sight Psal. 32. 5. Then I acknowledged my sinnes vnto thee neither did I hide mine iniquity for I thought I will confesse against my selfe my wickednesse vnto the Lord and thou forgauest the punishment of my sinne And this all Gods children haue oft found by experience that they neuer had a more sweet sense and assurance of Gods loue than when they most deepely humbled themselues before him in the free acknowledging and bewailing of their sinnes When they haue sowed most teares this way they haue reaped most ioy Psal. 126. 5. When they haue beene most ready to accuse themselues the Lord hath beene most ready to iustifie them as we see
To the naturall man indeede they are obscure the naturall man receiueth not the things of the spirit of God 1. Cor. 2. 14. 2. But in themselues they are plaine and cleare to them whose eyes God hath opened the entrance into thy Word giueth light it giueth vnderstanding vnto the simple Psal. 119. 130. 3. God hath promised to teach all his Elect and to giue them his Spirit to open their mindes that they may vnderstand the Scriptures in those points the knowledge whereof is necessary to their saluation they shall be all taught of God Ioh. 6. 45. Seeing all are bound to seeke for certainety in the matters of their Religion we are all to be Exhorted First That we would in these matters not rest vpon the credit of any man but seeke to ground our consciences vpon the Word of God else will we be found in the day of tentation no better than the foolish man that built vpon the sand Matth. 7. 26. Secondly That we would labour to bring good and honest hearts to the reading and hearing of the Word because to such onely the promise is made that God by his Spirit will instruct them What man is hee that feareth the Lord him shall hee teach in the way that he shall choose Psalme 25. 12. Followeth now the fruit and effect whereby they testified their Faith Viz. the open profession they make of it to the Woman that first drew them to Christ which teacheth vs this Doctrine That he that hath true Faith will be ready to make profession of it when occasion shall be offered with the heart man belieueth vnto righteousnesse and with the mouth confession is made vnto saluation Rom. 10. 10. Wee hauing the same spirit of faith according as it is written I beleeued and therefore haue I spoken we also beleeue and therefore speake 2. Cor. 4. 13. God sets vp the light of his grace in no mans heart for his owne priuate vse onely but that it might giue light vnto others men light not a candle and put it vnder a bushell but on a candlesticke and it giueth light euen to all that are in the house Matth. 5. 15. 1. To reprooue the Nicodemites of our time such as pretend to haue Faith and to haue receiued the loue of Gods truth and yet are ashamed or affraid to make profession of it among such as will hate or scorne them for it such I would wish to meditate of these two places Iob 6. 10. Then should I yet haue comfort yea I would harden my selfe in sorrow let him not spare for I haue not concealed the words of the holy One. And Matth. 10. 32 33. Whosoeuer shall confesse mee before men him will I confesse also before my Father which is in Heauen but whosoeuer shall deny me before men him will I also deny before my Father which is in Heauen 2. To reprooue the Hypocrites who will pretend to haue grace and yet no man of iudgement that conuerseth with them is able to discerne it eyther in their words or deeds One principall way whereby we are to make profession of our Religion is a holy life Let your light so shine before men that they may see your good workes and glorifie your Father which is in heauen Matth. 5. 16. A verball profession without this is little worth THE SEVENTIE SEVEN LECTVRE ON IANVARY XV. MDCX. IOH. IIII. XLIII XLIIII XLV Now after two dayes he departed thence and went into Galile For Iesus himselfe testified that a Prophet hath no honour in his owne Country Then when he was come into Galile the Galileans receiued him hauing seene all the things that he did at Ierusalem at the Feast for they also went vnto the Feast THe last day we finished the History of that speech that our Sauiour had with the woman of Samaria and of the great good that came of it both vnto her selfe and vnto her neighbours it followeth now that we proceed vnto the History of his going into Galile the place which it pleased him to make choice of for the exercise of the greatest part of his Ministry and to spend most of his time in This History was begun in the three first verses of this Chapter and hath beene hitherto interrupted and discontinued by a long relation of that which fell out in the way These three Verses which I haue now read doe summarily set downe our Sauiours returne into Galile But before we come to the diuision of the Text and the handling of the seuerall parts of it one doubt and difficulty is to be remoued to make our way plaine vnto the Doctrine that is to be deliuered from it For it may be demanded whether Galile were not his owne Country and if it were what sense is there in this reason He went into Galile because a Prophet hath no honour in his owne Country To this I answer that though Christ were brought vp in the Prouince and Country of Galile for Nazaret was a city in Galile Marke 1. 9. in which respect also hee was sometimes called Iesus the Galilean Matth. 26. 69. yet in this place by his owne Countrey is meant Nazaret as it is also called Matth. 13. 54. Luk. 4. 23. because though he was not borne there but at Bethlehem in Iuda yet Nazaret was the towne where his parents had dwelt Luke 2. 39. and wherein he was brought vp and had liued by the space of thirty yeares Luke 4. 16. In which respect also the Iewes were wont to call him Iesus of Nazaret Matth. 21. 11. Luke 24. 19. Yea it was necessary he should be brought vp there because of that Prophesie that had beene made of him Matth. 2. 23. Hee came and dwelt in a City called Nazaret that it might be fulfilled which was spoken by the Prophets He shall be called a Nazaren So that the words that I haue now read are as if the Euangelist should haue said in plaine termes thus After two daies he departed thence and went not to Nazaret for he shund that towne of purpose but into other parts of Galile for he knew that in Nazaret his owne Country he should haue no honour his Ministry would not be regarded at all So that in these Verses that I haue now read there be foure principall points to be obserued First our Sauiours leauing and shunning of Nazaret his owne Country and going into other parts of Galile Secondly the reason why he did so because he knew he could haue no honour there Thirdly the good entertainement that he found in those parts of Galile that he went vnto When hee was come into Galile the Galileans receiued him Fourthly the cause of that good entertainement he found among them They had seene all the things that he did at Ierusalem at the Feast for they also went vnto the Feast For the first it is a thing worthy of our obseruation that our Sauiour being now to begin to preach for till after this
time he had seldome or neuer preached as is plaine by that we finde from that time after this his comming into Galile Iesus began to preach Matth. 4. 17. and making choice of Galile rather than of Ierusalem or all Iudea to exercise his Ministry and spend most of his time and labour in passeth by Nazaret and refuseth to make choice of that place to preach or liue in Yea it is twice recorded that he passed by Nazaret here in this place when he went to Cana and againe Matth. 4. 13. when he went to Capernaum We reade indeed that once he preached at Nazaret Luke 4. 16. but it was but once he made no abode there and that one Sermon was made not so much in mercy as in iudgement to make them without excuse as appeareth by the answer hee makes to a secret obiection they might make against him Luke 4. 25 27. Which was in effect as if hee should haue said vnto them I am not sent to you God hath forbidden me to preach vnto you Secondly But why did he thus leaue and shunne Nazaret his owne Countrey which he did doubtlesse owe more duty vnto than to any other place For it is certaine euery man owes a duty to the place of his birth and specially of his education and dwelling in respect of the many blessings of God he hath receiued there therefore also euery City and Towne in Israel was called a mother in Israel 2. Sam. 20. 19. In respect hereof the light of nature hath taught men that euery mans Countrey may challenge some right and interest in whatsoeuer gifts or abilities God hath giuen vnto him See what an affection the Apostle expresseth towards his Country-men he calls God to witnesse that he had great heauinesse and continuall sorrow in his heart to see their blindnesse and obstinacy Rom 9. 12. his hearts desire and prayer to God for them was that they might be saued Rom. 10. 1. And doubtlesse Christ loued his own Country as dearely as euer any good man did and more too All good affections were in him in farre greater perfection than in any of vs. What was then the cause why he shewed so little respect now vnto his own Country Was it the basenesse and obscurity of that place No verily For for ought we can reade in the Scripture or any other Author it was euery whit as populous and of as good note as either Cana or Capernaum or Corazin or Bethsaida Yea it had this honour aboue all the Cities either in Galile or Iudea that he had dwelt so long there and bore his name in part from that place Was it then for any notorious wickednesse that did abound in that towne more than in any other towne in Galile Surely â—…o such thing is recorded of it but for ought we can reade it was as ciuill a place as any other that Christ conuersed most in True it is that on a time after he had preached there they thrust him out of their City and would haue throwne him downe headlong from the top of an hill Luke 4. 29. but that was long after this time as will appeare if we well obserue what is written whatsoeuer we haue heard done in Capernaum doe also here in thy country Luke 4. 23. he had done many miracles in Capernaum before that time The onely true cause why he passed by Nazaret and refused to exercise his Ministry there was because he knew he could haue no honour there as it is plainely said here verse 44. Hee himselfe without the disswasion of any had testified that is with great earnestnesse and compassion affirmed to his Disciples as they had had speech of that matter in thâ—… iourney that neither he nor any other Prophet could haue any honour in his owne Countrey Now these two points being thus obserued in the Text the Doctrine that ariseth from hence for our instruction is this That there is an honour due vnto euery true Prophet and Minister of God and the Lord holds all such vnworthy of the comfort of his Gospell as will not honour his Prophets There be two branches as you see of the Doctrine and we will confirme them distinctly and seuerally 1. That it is the will of God that his people should honour his Prophets and Ministers See the proofe for this out of the Old Testament Iudges 13. 17. Manoah asketh the Angell that brought him word of the birth of Sampson whom he tooke to be a Prophet and Messenger of the Lord what his name was and giueth this for the reason that when his sayings were come to passe and so they should proue that he was a true Prophet indeede they might honour him And Lam. 4. 16. it is noted for a foule sinne and signe of maruellous confusion that they reuerenced not the face of the Priests Plaine places also there be for this in the New Testament 1. Tim. 5. 17. Let the Elders that rule well be counted worthy of double honour especially they that labour in the Word and Doctrine So no man taketh this honour vnto himself but he that is called of God Heb. 5. 4. hold such in reputation Phil. 2. 29. 2. The second branch of the Doctrine is also euident The Lord holdeth all such vnworthy of the comfort of his Gospell that will not esteeme of nor honour his Prophets For this point also I will bring you two plaine places out of the Old Testament and two out of the New When the causes are laid downe 2. Chron. 36. for which God depriued the Iewes of his Word and Worship this is reckoned for the chiefe verse 16. They mocked the Messengers of the Lord and misused his Prophets And Hosea 4. 4. the Lord threatning this fearefull iudgement to the Iewes that they should haue none to rebuke or reprooue them for their sinnes he giueth this for the reason of it For this people are as they that rebuke the Priest Two plaine places also there are in the New Testament for this Matth. 21. 43. when our Sauiour prophesieth that the Kingdome of God should be taken from the Iewes he giues this for the chiefe reason of it which had beene mentioned by him in a Parable in the former Verses specially verse 35. viz. the indignities they had offered to Gods Prophets and Messengers And Matth. 23. 39. when he had threatned them of Ierusalem that whereas he had often preached vnto them and sought their conuersion in as louing and carefull a manner as the Hen gathereth her Chickens vnder her wings now he would leaue them and they should see him no more till the day of iudgement he alledgeth no particular sinne for the cause of this but the dishonour and contempt they shewed vnto the Prophets verse 37. Before I come to the Reasons of this Doctrine let me entreate you to obserue with me what account the Lord maketh of the honour of his Prophets and how highly he is displeased with the dishonours and indignities that haue
beene done to his Ministers in the example of foure Kings of Iuda which in the beginning of their reigne had beene worthy and excellent Princes and neuer prospered after they had done contempt and dishonour to Gods Prophets The first of these was Asa 2. Chron. 16. Hanani the Prophet came to him and deliuered faithfully a message from the Lord and it is said verse 10. Asa was wroth with the Seer and put him into prison But looke what followed to the end of verse 12. and you shall see he neuer prospered after The next of these Kings was Ioash 2. Chron. 24. Zachary the Prophet the sonne of Iehoiadah the Kings Cousin-Germane deliuereth faithfully a sharpe message from the Lord Ioash commands him to be stoned for it verse 21. But see Uerse 25. what an end he came to shortly after and obserue that though he had many other sinnes yet the Holy Ghost saith this was the sinne that brought that ruine vpon him The third of these Kings was Amaziah 2. Chron. 25. 16. A Prophet came to him in the Name of the Lord and plainly reprooued him Amaziah reiecteth him with great disdaine Haue they made thee the Kings Counsellour Sir must you direct me and tell me what I haue to doe then he putteth him to silence But marke what followed the Prophet telleth him plainely he knew God had determined to destroy him because he had done that And so it fell out indeed verse 27. he was murdered by treason The fourth and last of these Kings was Uzziah 2. Chron. 26. he would needes out of the pride of his heart take vpon him to incroach vpon the Priests office the Priests withstood him verse 19. he was cruelly angry as the word signifieth with the Priests raging against them and threatning them but what followed euen that which the Priests told him verse 18. Thou shalt haue no honour from the Lord God The thing he respected was his honour forsooth it was not for his honour to be ruled by the Priests but what honour got he by it First hee was smitten immediately while he was raging against the Priests with a Leprosie and the Leprosie rose in his very forehead verse 19. Secondly verse 21. He was a Leper to the day of his death and dwelt as a Leper in an house apart because he was cut off from the house of the Lord. Thirdly verse 23. After his death they buried him apart though in the same field from his Ancestors for they said He is a Leper The Reasons of the Doctrine are these 1. In respect of their gifts there is an honour due to the true Prophets and Ministers of God It is a barbarous thing not to reuerence and honour learning and Gods gifts wheresoeuer we discerne them Pro. 13. 15. Good vnderstanding maketh a man acceptable And Eccles. 8. 1. The wisedome of a man maketh his face to shine And aboue all gifts and learning this deserueth most honour when a man hath a gift to diuide the Word aright rightly to interpret the Scriptures and to apply them to the vse of Gods Church When the Apostle had said 1 Cor. 12. 31. Desire you the best gifts he commeth to tell them which are the best gifts and hauing shewed in generall Chap. 13. that no gifts are ought worth to a mans owne comfort vnlesse they be vsed in loue and care to profit others he addeth Chap. 14. 1. Follow after loue and couet spirituall gifts but rather that yee may prophesie And verse 5. I would that you all spake with strange languages but rather that ye prophesied for greater is he that prophesiâ—…th than he that speaketh with tongues 2. In respect of their worke and office that they are employed in honour is due vnto them For how meane and base soeuer we are yet is our office great and honourable Luke 1. 15. Hee shall bee great in the sight of the Lord. Wee are the Messengers of the Lord of Hosts â—…al 2. 7. Wee are Embassadours for Christ 1. Cor. 5. 20. Yea we are his Messengers and Em bassadours in matters concerning the soule the precious soule of man not in matters of this life but in the matters of God Heb. 5. 1. The Priest was taken from among men and ordained for men in things pertaining to God You cannot haue the meanes of saluation the Word and Sacraments but from vs. 1. Cor 4. 1. Let a man so esteeme of vs as of the Ministers of Christ and Disposers of the Mysteries of God Yea you cannot haue sauing knowledge nor faith nor regeneration nor eternall life without vs ordinarily Rom. 10. 14. How can they beleeue in him of whom they haue not heard And how can they heare without a Preacher Ioh. â—…0 23. To vs the keyes of the Kingdome of Heauen are committed And though it be certaine that God hath respect to the Prayers of the meanest of the faithfull and it may fall out that many a priuate Christian hath also a better gifâ—… in prayer than many a good Minister yet hath the Lord more respect to the prayers of his Prophets and Ministers than to any other and they are more effectuall to the comfort of Gods people Gen. 20. 7. He is a Prophet and hee shall pray for thee Iames 5. 14. Moses and Aaron were among his Priests and Samuel among such as call vpon his Name these called vpon the Lord and hee heard them Psal. 99. 6. So it is said 2. Chron. 30. 27. that at the end of the solemne passeouer that was kept by Hezekiah The Priests and the Leuites arose and blessed the People and their voice was heard and their Prayer came vp to heauen to his holy Habitation In respect of all this that I haue said concerning the office and function of the Minister the Apostle telleth the Corinthians there was no proportion betweene that they could giue to their Ministers and that they receiued from them 2. Cor. 9. 11. If we haue sowen vnto you spirituall things is it a great thing that we reape your carnall things Yea more than that he tells Philemon verse 19. that he did owe to him euen his owne selfe And so much may euery faithfull Minister say to so many as haue beene conuerted to God by his Ministry The third Reason why the Lord maketh such account of the honour of his Prophets and is so highly displeased with the indignities that are done vnto them is because men cannot honour nor esteeme of their Doctrine and Message vnlesse they honour and esteeme of them The contempt done to them reacheth to the holy things they are employed in and to the Lord himselfe It is not possible for a man to loue the Word but he must loue and honour the Ministers of it How beautifull are the feet of them that preach the Gospell of peace Rom. 10. 15. Yee haue acknowledged vs in part that we are your reioycing 2. Cor. 1. 14. Nay it is not possible for any man to loue
or beare honour to the Lord himselfe but he must needs loue and honour the Prophets and Messengers of God he that despiseth you despiseth me Luk. 10. 16. And that is the cause why the Apostle is so importunate with the Thessalonians to perswade them to esteeme well of their Ministers we beseech you brethren to know them which labour among you and are ouer you in the Lord and admonish you And to esteeme them very highly in loue for their workes sake 1. Thess. 5. 12 13. And indeed this was the true cause why our Sauiour in this place stood so much vpon his honour he would preach no where but where he might haue honour and be well esteemed of Why was he a man that cared much for honour No he professeth of himselfe and in his whole life made it good Ioh. 8. 48 49. I honour my Father I seeke not mine owne praise This was then the reason why he would preach no where but where he might haue honour because he knew none â—…ould receiue good by his Ministry that did not esteeme reuerently of his person They that honour not the Teacher cannot honour nor profit by his Doctrine Lecture the seuentie eight Ianuarie 22. 1610. IOHN IIII. XLIII XLIIII IT followeth now that we proceed to the Vses of this Doctrine 1. For vs that are Ministers That seeing there is an honour due vnto vs and it is not possible for vs to doe any good in our Ministry where we haue no honour and all the honour that is due to vs is due to vs onely for our gifts and for our workes sake we should therefore be humbled in our selues and iudge our selues vnworthy to be imployed in this function and both before we are entred this should keepe vs from being ouer-hasty and forward to take this calling vpon vs and when we are entred this should make vs to walke in it with feare and trembling Iohn the Baptist professed himselfe vnworthy to be imployed euen in the basest office about Christ not worthy to beare his shooes Matth. 3. 11. not worthy to stoope downe to vntie the latchet of his shooe Mar. 1. 7. And Paul said he was vnworthy to be called an Apostle 1. Cor. 15. 9. and hauing spoken of such an honour that belongeth to our Ministry which as one would haue thought would haue puffed him vp rather than haue humbled him he presently as admiring that God should euer aduance any mortall man to that dignity breaketh out into these words 〈◊〉 Cor. 〈◊〉 16. Who is sufficient for these things For as God neuer aduanced any to honour aboue others but he requireth some greater seruice from them than from others in omni honore est onus in all honour there is a burden to whom men haue committed much of them they will aske the more Luke 12. 48. In which respect Saul when he was called of God and his people vnto the place of greatest honour shunned it as much as he could and hid himselfe 1. Sam. 10. 22. so hath it fallen out in this No man that hath rightly conceiued of the burthen God hath annexed to this honourable function hath beene ouer hasty to take this calling vpon him no man taketh this honour to himselfe but he that is called of God Heb. 5. 4. till God haue euen thrust him in as it were by violence by the head and shoulders Two famous examples we haue for this the one in Moses who three seuerall times hung of and excused himselfe Exod. 3. 11. and 4. 1. 10. 13. the other in Ieremie who cryed out thus ah Lord God behold I cannot speake for I am a childe Chap. 1. 6. Euery ignorant idle couetous and scandalous Minister is apt to glory in this Doctrine and to challenge to himselfe this honour that is due to the Ministers of the Gospell but he neuer thinketh of the burthen God hath annexed to this honour The second Vse of this Doctrine is for the people that seeing it is euident by this Doctrine that you owe vs honour neither can you profit by our Doctrine vnlesse you can giue honour vnto vs and God esteemeth you as dogges and swine vnworthy of the comfort of his Gospell if you cannot esteeme of vs therefore it standeth you vpon to learne what honour is due to vs and when you know it to giue vs our due in this kinde The Apostles rule is generall Rom. 13. 7. Render to all their dues tribute to whom tribute is due feare to whom feare honour to whom honour First then you must know that the honour you owe vnto vs is not such as is due to the Magistrates and great men of the world we doe not challenge to our selues either that ciuill authority or that reuerence or those titles or that outward pompe and state or that wealth and abundance that is due vnto them Our Sauiour Christ giueth this for the reason why he had not such a retinue and company of seruants as might haue rescued him from them that apprehended him because his Kingdome was not of this world Ioh. 18. 36. The chiefe honour that is due to vs is more inward and spirituall and standeth in foure points principally The first degree of honour that you owe to vs is in your mindes and iudgements that you rightly esteeme of the neede you haue of Gods Ordinance in our Ministry and of the inestimable benefit you receiue by it This is that the Apostle teacheth vs when he saith 1. Thess. 5. 12. I besecch you Brethren that you know them that labour among you And 1. Cor. 4. 1. Let a man so account of vs as of the Ministers of Christ and Stewards of the mysteries of God On the other side a chiefe dishonour it is to the Ministry when men thinke it is a calling of no such necessity but that they may well enough be saued without it as they did among the Corinthians that said they cared neither for Paul nor for Apollo nor for Cephas they were Christs they did so wholly relye vpon Christ for their saluation as that they regarded not the Ministry of any of his seruants 1. Cor. 1. 12. that they can profit better by reading good Bookes c. The second degree of honour you owe to vs is in your affections that you reuerence vs in your hearts and haue vs in singular loue for our workes sake 1. Thess. 5. 13. You should count it your happinesse to haue such Teachers as you may reuerence for otherwise you shall be able to profit little or nothing by their Ministry On the other fide they are to be held contemners of the Ministry that desire none but such as may be their vnderlings such as they may rule at their pleasure euen in the matter of their Ministry and prescribe vnto them what they shall preach and what they shall not preach and say prophesie not vnto vs right things speake vnto vs smooth things Esay 30. 10. 12. or else such
and strange though it be indeed of lesse worth than the other Though Manna were the excellentest foode that euer mortall man did liue vpon yet when the Israelites had beene vsed to it a while they loathed it and preferred the fish and cucumbers and onions and garlicke of Egypt before it Num. 11. 5 6. Of this corruption the Apostle speaketh 2. Tim. 4. 3. Men will not endure wholesome doctrine and why so They haue itching eares and will after their lusts get them an heape of Teachers Their owne foode be it neuer so wholesome they cannot endure they must haue variety that that is new and strange and that not because they may profit more by them than by their owne as sometimes it falleth out but onely to feede this itching humour of curiositie This is the cause why the Apostle is so earnest with the people euen with the people of God with good people to esteeme well of their owne Pastours And wee beseech you brethren know them which labour among you and are ouer you in the Lord 1. Thess. 5. 12. Obey them which haue the rule ouer you for they watch for your soules as they that must giue account Heb. 13. 17. The fourth and last Reason is the selfe-loue that is in all men by nature and great desire to be flattered in their sinnes For the Minister that hath liued long among them knoweth them better than any stranger and is able more particularly to touch and reproue their sinnes If he in his doctrine do but come neare any corruption they know themselues guilty of though he know no such thing by them nor once thinke of them they iudge presently he aymeth at them he intendeth to disgrace them Though a stranger inueigh against their sinnes euery whit as particularly and sharpely as their owne Pastour yet because they thinke he knoweth nothing by them he aymeth not at them they can take it in good part and commend him too This was the cause of the hatred Ahab bare both to Eliah 1. Reg. 21. 20. and to Micaiah 1. Reg. 22. 8. We haue heard the foure Reasons of the Doctrine let vs now come to the Vses of it For it is a Doctrine of good Vse both for vs Ministers and for all you that are the people of God 1. For vs that are Ministers This Doctrine serueth to exhort vs to vse all good meanes to preserue the credit and estimation of our persons in the hearts of Gods people This we are bound to doe 1. Tim. 4. 12. Let no man despise thy youth Tit. 2. 15. See that no man despise thee For if we lose our reuerence and estimation in the hearts of Gods people our Doctrine will do them no good And we may perceiue by this Doctrine how apt the people are to despise vs specially when we haue liued long amongst them It standeth vs vpon therefore so much the more carefully to vse all good meanes whereby we may maintaine our estimation in their hearts And I finde in Gods Word three speciall meanes whereby this may be done First by our Diligence and Care to teach profitably That is the chiefe thing that will procure vs reuerence and estimation if we doe our worke well 1. Thess. 5. 13. Haue them in singular loue for their workes sake This is that that the Apostle teacheth 2. Tim. 2. 15. Study to shew thy selfe approoued vnto God a Worke-man that needeth not bee ashamed diuiding the Word of God aright And 1. Timothie 4. hauing charged Timothie verse 12. too looke to it that no man despise his Youth he telleth him by what meanes he may preserue his Person and Ministry from contempt and disdaine verse 13. and standeth principally vpon this Giue attendance to reading to exhortation and to doctrine Verse 14. Despise not the â—…ift that is in thee but stirre it vp and seeke to increase it And addeth verse 15. These things exercise and giue thy selfe vnto them that it may bee seene how thou profitest among all men If this care and conscience be in vs we shall be sure to haue honour though Sathan and all the world should conspire to disgrace vs A Prophet a true and faithfull Prophet he meanes is not without honour Matth. 13. 57. Mar. 6. 4. If this be wanting no wealth no titles no hospitality no good workes we can doe will be able to preserue vs from contempt The second meanes is by our faithfulnesse in our ministry This differeth from the former for a man may be a diligent and very sufficient Teacher and yet not faithfull in his Ministry This is faithfulnesse when we are carefull to deliuer the whole counsell of God to his people not concealing any part of it for fauour or feare of any man Ier. 23. 28. He that hath my Word let him speake my Word faithfully 1. Cor. 4. 2. It is required of Gods Stewards that euery man be found faithfull 2. Tim. 2. 2. What things thou hast heard of me the same deliuer to faithfull men which shall be able to teach others This hath great force to procure vs reuerence in the hearts of all men When the Pharisees would giue a reason of the reuerence they pretended to beare to our Sauiour they giue this Matth. 22. 16. Master we know that thou are true and teachest the way of God truly neither carest for any man for thou considerest not the person of man And when the Apostle chargeth Titus to looke to it that no man despise him he prescribeth him this way to keepe himselfe from contempt Tit. 2. 15. These things speake and exhort and rebuke with all authority see that no man despise thee Titus might haue said This was a strange direction this is the way rather to procure vs the contempt and hatred of all men if we shall not only teach such particular duties as he had mentioned before but apply them also so particularly by exhorting and rebuking men specially if we do it with such authority and boldnesse as thou speakest off No saith the Apostle feare it not this will gaine thee estimation and honour in the hearts of men yea of all men yea euen of them that were most offended with thee for thy faithfulnesse if they belong to God And this is that that Salomon saith Pro. 28. 23. He that rebuketh a man shall finde more fauour at the length than he that flattereth with his tongue On the other side if a man will make himselfe a base vnderling to any in the matter of his Ministry so as he dareth not deliuer some parts of Gods truth he dareth not reproue some faults for feare of man if he had all the learning in the world yet shall he haue no true honour for thus saith the Lord speaking to the Priests and Teachers of his People Mal. 2. 9. Therefore haue I also made you to be despised and vile before all the People because you haue not kept my waies but haue beene partiall in the
Law The third and last meane we are to vse to maintaine our honour and estimation in the hearts of Gods people is to make our selues an example and patterne to them in all the duties of holinesse toward God and righteousnesse toward men and to shew care of this not in our selues onely but in all that are of our family also This direction is giuen Tit. 1. 6. Hee must be vnreproueable and not so onely but his children also must be faithfull not scandalous for riot neither disobedient See the great force that this hath to gaine reuerence to our Persons and Ministry in two examples 1. Tim. 4. 12. Let no man despise thy youth but bee vnto them that beleeue an example in word in conuersation in loue in spirit in faith and in purenesse The other is in Iohn Baptist see what honour the holinesse of his life did gaine him with all men Mar. 6. 20. Herod reuerenced Iohn because hee knew him to bee a iust man and an holy Insomuch as though he did hate him for his faithfulnesse and persecuted him to the death yet he did it against his conscience and that was the cause why it was after such a vexation and torment vnto him When he heard of the fame of Iesus he thought straight of Iohn Baptist Mar. 6. 14. Iohn Baptist is risen from the dead And 6. 16. When Herod heard it hee said It is Iohn whom I beheaded As if he should say This will neuer out of my Conscience that he was a good man and a iust and I hated him for his faithfulnesse I troubled and persecuted him On the other side had we all the meanes in the world to make vs great yet if our selues make not conscience of the things we teach others yea if we be not carefull to put all iniquitie farre from our Tabernacles we shall grow contemptible and vile for the mouth of the Lord hath spoken it See two plaine proofes of this the one is Esay 43. 27 28. Thy Teachers haue transgressed against me therefore haue I prophaned the Rulers of my Sanctuary The other place for this is 1. Sam. 2. 30. in the example of Eli he was himselfe vnreprouable but because he had not that care he should haue had of his family but suffered his children to runne to riot to the great scandall of the Church the Lord threatneth to bring great contempt vpon him and thereupon giueth this generall Rule Them that honour me I will honour and they that despise me mine Ordinances my Word my worship shall be despised A sentence worthy to be oft thought vpon by vs specially that are Ministers and not by vs only but by all men as being spoken by him that is able to make his word good that is able to poure contempt euen vpon Princes 1. Sam. 2. 30. Them that honour me I will honour and they that despise me shall be despised Lecture the eightie Februarie 12. 1610. IOHN IIII. XLIIII IT remaineth now that we proceed to the second Vse this Doctrine serueth vnto The Vse therefore that the people of God are to make of this Doctrine is this That for as much as 1. Our Sauiour here noteth it for a great sinne in all such as cannot honour a Prophet if he be their owne Country-man and that 2. Christ for this cause refused to teach at Nazareth and that 3. They can receiue no profit by the Doctrine of their Teachers if vpon any pretence they despise their persons and that 4. The chiefe cause why men refuse to giue due respect vnto their owne Prophets are those foure faults which I spake of in the Reason of this Doctrine That therefore all the faithfull would take heede of and labour to arme themselues against these foure corruptions which are in the nature of euery one of vs and which if we take not good heed vnto we shall neuer be able to yeeld that honour that is due to the Ordinance of God in the Ministry of his seruants I will therefore speake of all these foure corruptions particularly and giue you remedies against them out of the Word of God The first of these foure corruptions as we haue heard is Pride We disdaine to be directed and reproued by such as we know to be no better men than our selues specially if we know them to be our inferiours men of baser or meaner estate in the world than our selues For we are apt to thinke that euery Preacher that with any plainenesse and power admonisheth and reprooueth our sins seekes to vsurpe authority and to reigne as a Lord or Pope ouer vs to hold our heads vnder his girdle and that we can by no meanes endure Hereupon it is that you shall seldome heare any fall out with a faithfull Minister but they will be ready to vpbraid him with the meanes of his estate and to charge him with pride that he being no better a man should take so much vpon him though in no other thing he shew himselfe proud but in the plainenesse of his Ministry only Thus did the Sodomites reiect the most humble admonition of Lot Gen. 19. 9. Hee is come alone as a stranger and shall he iudge and rule Thus did Corah with his Company reiect the Ministry of Moses and Aaron though Moses were the meekest man vpon earth Num. 16. 3. Ye take too much vpon you wherefore lift ye your selues aboue the Congregation of the Lord Now there be foure excellent remedies giuen vs in Gods Word against this corruption 1. To consider it is no pride nor presumption in the Minister of Christ how meane a person soeuer he be in worldly respects to vrge all men to yeeld obedience to the Word to reproue the sins of any man yea to do this plainely and boldly as one hauing authority for he hath a commission and calling from God to do this Tit. 2. 15. These things speake and exhort and rebuke with all authority see that no man despise thee Yea we are bound to doe this vpon paine of Gods Curse Ier. 1. 17. Speake vnto them all that I command thee bee not affraid of their faces lest I destroy thee before them Why should any then count it pride in vs to doe that that we haue so good a warrant to doe and that God hath so straightly charged vs to doe 2. The second remedy against this pride is to consider that the message is to be regarded not according to the worth of him that bringeth it but of him from whom it commeth looke not in the ministry of the Word to the meanenesse and basenesse of the messenger but to the Maiesty of him that hath sent him to speake to thee in his Name 2. Cor. 5. 20. Now then we are Embassadours for Christ we pray you we teach you exhort you reproue you in Christs stead When thy heart beginneth to rise at any thing thou hearest taught and vrged vpon thy conscience out of Gods Word say as Ioseph did Gen. 50. 19. Am not
in that respect to light all things that are reprooued or fit to be reprooued are made manifest by the light Ephes. 5. 13. And we should be so farre from fretting at the Ministry of the Word for this as we should honour it for nothing more as acknowledging in this the cooperation of Gods spirit with it as that man did of whom the Apostle speaketh 1. Cor. 14. 24 25. He is conuinced of all he is iudged of all And thus are the secrets of his heart made manifest and so falling downe on his face he will worship God and report that God is in you of a truth 3. It is profitable for you to be particularly spoken to in the Ministry of the Word yea you should desire it alwaies when you come to heare Psal 85. 8 I will hearken what the Lord God will say in or to me secundum 72. vulgatam Latinam for he will speake peace to his people and to his Saints As if he should haue said If I be one of Gods people how much soeuer Gods Word seemeth to be against me yet I know it will in the end tend to my comfort Thus he esteemed of it Let the righteous smite me it shall be a kindnesse and let him reprooue mee Psal. 141. 5. and thus God saith his Word will euer proue to them that be vpright doe not my words doegood to him that walketh vprightly Micah 2. 7. And indeed this is the wisedome of a Christian in his hearing Pro. 14. 8. The wisedome of the prudent is to vnderstand his way 4. If that that is spoken be according to the Word thou oughtest humbly to receiue it and take heede how thou spurne against it whatsoeuer thou thinkest the Preachers affection was in deliuering it Remember how great a sinne and dangerous a signe it is to stumble at the Word the Apostle makes this a property of most wicked men and such as shall haue no benefit by Christ and saith they were in Gods eternall counsell appointed thereunto 1. Pet. 2. 8. Yea consider that it is a dangerous sin thus to censure and iudge of the Preachers purpose and affection when thou canst not iustly blame any thing he hath said this people are as they that striue with the Priest Hosea 4. 4. Lecture the eightie one Februarie 19. 1610. IOHN IIII. XLV WE haue already heard that in this and the two former Verses three principall things were offered to our consideration First our Sauiours refusing to exercise his Ministry at Nazaret Because he knew he could haue no honour there Secondly the Reason why he could haue no honour there Because it was his owne Country Thirdly the entertainement he found in other parts of Galile though he could haue none in Nazaret his owne towne The two first points we haue already finished and now it remaineth that we proceede vnto the last which is set downe in this verse And in it three things also are to be obserued First the readinesse of the Galileans to entertaine Christ and his Ministry in these words Then when he was come into Galile the Galileans receiued him Secondly the Reason why they were so ready to giue him this entertainement in these words They had seene all the things that he did at Ierusalem at the Feast Thirdly the occasion whereby they came to see all those things that he had done at Ierusalem at the feast in these words For they went also vnto the Feast Now for the first of these three parts it is first to be enquired what the Euangelist meaneth when he saith here the Galileans receiued him and we shall finde men haue beene said to receiue Gods Prophets 1. When they haue harboured them and entertained them with loue and kindnesse to their persons as Matth. 10. 41. He that receiueth a Prophet in the Name of a Prophet and a righteous man in the Name of arighteous man and that is expounded verse 42. Whosoeuer shall giue to one of these little ones to drinke a cup of cold water c. And in this sense the Galileans receiued Christ for he found not so much kindnesse this way in any as in the Galileans Matth. 27. 55. Those good Women which had ministred to him of their substance in his life time and shewed more loue to him at his death than the Apostles themselues did and after his death prouided carefully for his buriall were such as had followed him from Galile 2. When men haue willingly heard them and obeyed their doctrine they haue beene said to receiue Gods Prophets Matth. 10. 14. Whosoeuer shall not receiue you nor heare your words And in this sense also the Galileans receiued him for they heard him gladly and flocked after him all their Synagogues were open to him Matth. 4. 23. He went about all Galilee preaching in their Synagogues Yea they so followed him not on the Sabbath onely but on other daies that they gaue him no rest In so much as when he being at Capernaum had gotten out priuily before day out of Peters house where he lay into a solitary place to retire himselfe first Peter and some with him went to looke for him and when they had found him told him All men seeke for thee Mar. 1. 37. And after it is said Luke 4. 42. The People sought him and came to him and kept him that he should not depart from them Neither would they haue suffered him to haue gone but that he told them verse 43. Surely I must preach the kingdome of God to other Cities for therefore am I sent Now from this that our Sauiour that could haue no honour in Nazaret found such entertainement among the rest of the Galileans this Doctrine ariseth for our instruction That the true Prophets and Messengers of God shall be sure to finde some that will receiue them and their Ministry though they be reiected by others See the proofe of this in three points First they shal be sure to find some that will reuerence and honour them for their gifts and calling Mat. 13. 57. A Prophet is not without honour Secondly they shall be sure to find some friends that will be ready to shew kindnesse to them Euery faithfull man hath a promise that God will minister vnto his necessities that though he cannot be sure he shall be rich and liue plentifully yet he may be sure to haue that that God shall see needfull and good for him he shall haue sufficiency Psal. 34. 10. They that seeke the Lord shall want nothing that is good And 37. 19. In the dayes of famine they shall haue enough So verse 25. I haue beene young and now am old yet haue I not seene the righteous forsaken But no faithfull man hath so many promises for this as the faithfull Minister hath Deut. 10. 9. Leui hath no part nor inheritance with his brethren for the Lord is his inheritance as the Lord thy God hath promised him Therefore when Christ had in the first sending out
as he was is a greater crosse than the losse of many children to a meaner man And it well appeareth indeed in the Text that he was greatly afflicted with it The Doctrine then we learne here is this That no mans wealth or greatnesse in the world can free him from affliction This Rulers wealth nor his authority and honour in the Country nor his fauour with the King could keep off Gods hand either from his child or from his owne heart but his child is sick of a painfull and mortall disease and himselfe is maruellously troubled and afflicted with it Though men that are rich and of great estate in the world haue more means to keep themselues from many afflictions than others haue and from the sense of those afflictions which are vpon them yet can they not be exempted from Gods iudgements No doubt this Rulers child wanted no attendance no good diet no aduice and help of the Physitian and yet will not all serue the turne but he is sick vnto death And the Ruler himselfe wanted no means to put griefe from his heart company pleasures recreations c. yet is he as deeply wounded with this affliction as another man This is that that Salomon saith Riches auaile not in the day of wrath Pro. â—…1 4. They cannot fence a man from Gods strokes Yea it is certaine that oftentimes Gods plagues euen in this world light more heauily and fearefully vpon them than vpon other men Psal. 76. 12. He shall cut off the spirit of Princes he is terrible to the King of the earth And 82. 7. Ye shall die like men and fall like one of the Princes The Reasons of this are principally two First they are sinners as well as others and sin will bring misery Iob 5. 7. Man is borne saith Eliphaz to misery and trouble as the sparkes flie vpward that is euer since the fall it is as naturall for man to haue misery as for the the sparkes to flie vpward yea vsually vnlesse Gods grace preuent them they sinne with an higher hand and with more pride than other men That made the Prophet Prou. 30. 9. pray for a meane estate least saith he I be full and deny thee and say Who is the Lord And God delighteth to shew his power in abasing proud sinners 1 Peter 5. 5. He resisteth the proud Iob 40. 6 7. Cast abroad the indignation of thy wrath and behold euery one that is proud and abase him looke on euery one that is arrogant and bring him low as if he should say I do so It is no maruell therefore though they be plagued aboue other men Secondly they are vsually exempted from the censures of men The Lawes of men are like the Spiders webb these great Flyes will easily burst thorough them and as for the reproofs of Gods Word they will not endure them Ier. 5. 5. These haue altogether broken the yoke and burst the bonds And therefore it is necessary God should take them in hand For so the Lord hath said when men whom he hath giuen authority vnto to reproue and censure wicked men either dare not or will not do it When they hide their eyes and winke at him then will I saith the Lord set my face against that man and against his family and will cut him off Leuit. 20. 4. 5. The Vse of this Doctrine is first to warne vs that we suffer not any outward priuiledge we haue aboue others to puffe vp our hearts and make vs proud 1 Tim. 6. 17. Charge them that are rich in this world that they be not high-minded and that they trust not in vncertaine riches Remember how God hateth pride If he see thee proud he can abase yea he will abase thee one way or other Thinke often of this that hee beholdeth euery one that is proud and abaseth him Iob 4. 11. Remember an example of it euen in Hezekiah who was the deare childe of God his heart was lifted vp therefore there was wrath vpon him and vpon Iuda and Ierusalem 2. Chron. 32. 25. First take heede of being proud against any man euen the poorest and basest of thy Neighbours to despise him because thou art richer than he better than he Pro. 17. 5. He that mocketh or despiseth a poore man reproacheth him that made him Deut. 17. 20. Euen the Kings heart must not bee lifted vp aboue his Brethren But 2. Specially take heede thy wealth c. make thee not proud against God to despise Religion as it did Uzzia 2. Chron. 26. 16. When hee was strong his heart was lifted vp to his destruction Know thou that humility is that which seasoneth all religious duties and maketh them sauoury to God Micah 6. 8. He hath shewed thee O man what is good and what the Lord requireth of thee surely to doe iustly and to loue mercy and to walke humbly with thy God As if he should haue said God and thou can neuer walke together neuer agree together till thou haue an humble heart Know there is as great cause thou shouldest feare God and humble thy selfe before him reuerence Religion tremble at his Word as the meanest man that liueth vpon the earth and thou canst neuer shew too much humility toward God Dauid may serue as a notable example for this when he had shewed such zeale and ioy in bringing home and dancing before the Arke Michol his Wife a prophane Woman when she saw him despised him in her heart 2. Sam. 6. 16. as euery one that shall shew any zeale deuotion or reuerence to Religion now adaies shall be sure to meet with many a Michol but what said Dauid to her 2. Sam. 6. 22. I will yet be more vile than thus and will be low in mine owne sight And of the very same maide-seruants which thou hast spoken of shall I be had in honour The second Vse is to exhort all to prepare for affliction and to prouide for comfort against the euill day seeing no man may hope to be exempted from it Ephes. 6. 13. Prouide that yee may bee able to resist in the euill day To this end I will commend vnto you three Rules First to meditate and thinke oft of and looke for the euill day resolue with thy selfe thou must not liue alwaies in peace and health and prosperity but there will be a change there will come a time when thou shalt part with all thy dearest comforts there will come a time of trouble sicknesse aduersity if a man liue many yeares and reioyce in them all yet let him remember the daies of darkenesse for they shall be many Eccles. 11. 8. It was Dauids folly which we must all take heede of and he complaineth of Psal. 30. 6. In my prosperity I said I shall neuer be moued But it was his wisedome which we must all striue after which he mentioneth Psal. 39. 4 5. Lord let me know mine end and the measure of my daies what it is Let me know how
of the second commandement which concerneth his outward worship I will visit the iniquity of the fathers vpon the children to the third and fourth generation of them that hate me Exod. 20. 5. generally all wickednesse will do it Cursed shall be the fruit of thy body Deut. 18. 18. Thirdly let vs all learne by this what a happy thing it is to haue God for our Father If we that are euill Matth. 7. 11. when our childe asketh vs bread will not giue him a stone if we when he asketh fish will not giue him a serpent if we Mal. 3. 17. doe so spare them if we Esay 49. 15. cannot forget them if we be so apt to receiue our childe how hainously soeuer he hath offended vs vpon his submission how much more will the Lord receiue vs Luke 15. 20. If we shew our affection most when our children are in extremity how much more will the Lord his soule was grieued for the misery of Israel Iudg. 10 16. If we take no pleasure in beating our children how much lesse the Lord he doth not afflict willingly nor grieue the children of men Lam. 3. 33. Lecture the eightie fiue March 19. 1610. IOHN IIII. XLVII NOw it remaineth that wee procede vnto the third and last point which wee obserued in these words namely the benefit that this great man receiued by his affliction Concerning which these three points are to be obserued First it humbled him greatly and abated his pride for as great a man as he was yet he himselfe seeketh helpe for his sonne and 2. he meekely and patiently bare a very sharpe checke that Christ gaue vnto him verse 48 without euer replying or expostulating the matter with him Secondly it did driue him to seeke to Christ yea to seeke earnestly and importunately for helpe Doubtlesse first he had heard much of Christ before this time and did also esteeme him a great Prophet but whether it were for feare of Herod or some other carnall respect he came not vnto him till this affliction did driue him vnto him secondly he had also vsed the benefit of physicke and all other ordinary meanes before and till that he seeth no meanes would preuaile but his sonne grew into extremity and was euen ready to dye he comes not to Christ. Thirdly this affliction became vnto him a meane and occasion of his vnfained conuersion for first it softened his heart and prepared it to beleeue the word of Christ secondly it brought both himselfe and his whole family to the Faith The Doctrine then we haue here to learne is this That affliction is greatly profitable and necessary vnto all the Elect of God Marke that I say vnto the Elect of God for affliction in it selfe is a curse of God and fruit of his wrath due to sinne whether we be afflicted in our bodies or in our mindes or in our children or in our goods or in our good name there is no affliction of what kinde soeuer but it is in it owne nature a curse of God the Lord makes this preface to all the particular euils and afflictions that he threatneth If thou wilt not hearken to the voice of the Lord thy God then all these curses shall come vpon thee and ouertake thee Deut. 28. 15. And daily experience teacheth vs afflictions are not profitable to all men Pharaoh had afflictions enow but still his heart was harder and harder Of all the afflictions of the Reprobate we may say as our Sauiour speaketh in another case Matth. 24. 8. All these are but the beginnings of sorrowes The losses and afflictions the paines and sorrowes they feele in this life are but as earnests of those vnspeakeable and euerlasting torments that are prepared for them in the life to come This that I speake of therefore that men should receiue so great good by affliction is a priuiledge peculiar to the Elect of God Romanes 8. 28. All things and hee speaketh specially of afflictions worke together for the best to them that loue God euen to them that are called according to his purpose To them all things are sanctified all things are made good euen those things that in themselues are most euill 1. Cor. 3. 21 22. All things are yours whether it be this world or life or death or things present or things to come all are yours and yee are Christs The Crosse of Christ like vnto the Tree that God shewed Moses Exod. 15. 25. hath made affliction which was before as the waters of Mara bitter and unwholesome to be sweet and wholesome to all his people To all such I say affliction is both profitable and necessary For the profit of them you know what Dauid said Hee had afflictions of all kindes and of them all he saith Psal. 119. 71. It is good for me that I haue beene afflicted And the Church Lam. 3. 27. speaketh more generally It is good for a man that he heare the yoke in his youth But I say not onely they are profitable but they are necessary also as necessary as meat and drinke Vnlesse God would see vs perish he must needs afflict vs yea the best man that euer was hath had great need of it to his dying day Psalme 73. 14. Daily haue I beene punished and chastened euery morning Acts 14. 22. We must through many afflictions enter into the Kingdome of God or we can neuer come there That is the reason of that strange and passionate speech the Lord vseth of his people Ier. 9. 7. Behold I will melt them and try them for what should I els do for the Daughter of my People As if he should say I can deuise no way to do them good but by casting them into the fornace of affliction Reasons of this Doctrine I might giue many but I will content my selfe with those few that the Text affordeth me in the example of this Ruler First his affliction as I shewed you did humble him This is the first Reason why it is so profitable and necessary because it humbleth the heart of man and abateth his pride There is no one sinne we know that maketh a man more odious to God or that is a greater barre to our saluation than pride is Prou. 16. 5. All that are proud in heart are abomination to the Lord. Iames 4. 6. The Scripture offereth more grace and therefore saith God resisteth the proud and giueth grace to the humble Neither is there any man high or low rich or poore godly or vngodly but he hath in him that old leauen that Paul speaketh of 1. Cor. 5. 7. which puffeth vp his heart and causeth him to swell and to thinke too well of himselfe All the oppression and cruelty that the Mighty practise vpon their inferiours proceedeth from this roote Psal. 119. 122. Let not the proud oppresse mee and so doth the malice and vnreconcileable heart that is in men Pro. 13. 10. Onely by pride doth man make contention From hence it commeth
When he was in tribulation he prayed vnto the Lord his God and humbled himselfe greatly before the God of his Fathers and prayed vnto him True it is the faithfull oft in extremity in their own feeling seeme vnable to pray but yet the spirit euen then helpeth them and maketh them able to pray Rom. 8. 26. Yea because the Lord greatly delighteth to haue his people seeke to him let me heare thy voice for it is sweete Cant. 2. 14. this is one chiefe end he aymeth at in bringing affliction vpon them euen to make them seeke and sue vnto him I will goe and returne to my place till they acknowledge their offence and seeke my face in their affliction they will seeke me early Hos. 5. 15. The third and last Reason why affliction is so profitable and necessary is this That it prepares the heart to the vnderstanding and obedience of the Word True it is afflictions cannot soundly conuert the heart that honour is proper to the Word of God the Law of the Lord is perfect conuerting the soule Psal. 19. 7. yet it is a great helpe to a mans conuersion and of great vse and necessity to prepare the heart to receiue profit by the Word Yea there are few or none that would regard the Word or profit much by it if the Lord should not humble them by afflictions The Lord hath two Schooles wherein he nourtereth his children A man that is exercised by affliction will profit more by one Sermon than another will doe by ten Esay 26. 9. Seeing thy iudgements are on the earth the inhabitants of the world shall learne righteousnesse When God by affliction hath humbled men and prepared their hearts if they might then haue good Teachers they would profit greatly If there bee then a messenger with him an interpreter one among a thousand to declare vnto man his righteousnesse then he is gracious vnto him c. Iob 33. 23 24. That made the Psalmist say Blessed is the man whom thou chastenest O Lord and teachest him out of thy law Psal. 94. 12. This Dauid speaketh of himselfe Psal. 119. 71. It is good for â—…e that I haue beene afflicted that I may learne thy Statutes Though he were a most teachable Scholler yet he learned better by it than he could haue done without it While we are in prosperity we are like wanton children apt to play with our meate many things we heare we cannot vnderstand nor be perswaded of we will beleeue what we list obey what we list laugh at some truths that are taught vs fret and rage at other But affliction will open our eares if we belong to God and make vs vnderstand and be perswaded of many truths which before we could not beleeue Iob 33. 16. Then hee openeth the eares of men euen by their corrections which hee hath sealed So that to them that will not be perswaded it is such a great sin to sweare now and then or to profane the Sabbath or to be drunken that there is such a necessity of hearing the Word preached as we haue taught we may say as the Prophet doth Esay 28. 19. There shall bee onely feare to make you vnderstand the hearing I warrant you if you belong to God he will by affliction perswade you one day and make you to vnderstand these truths Yea affliction bringeth a man to a more cleare certaine and experimentall knowledge of God and his truth than euer any without it haue attained vnto 2. Chron. 33. 13. Then Manasses knew that the Lord was God Iob 42. 5. I haue heard of thee by the hearing of the eare but now mine eye seeth thee Lecture the eightie sixe Aprill 2. 1611. IOHN IIII. XLVII IT remaineth now that we proceed to the Vses that are to be made of this Doctrine touching the profitablenesse of affliction which the time would not permit vs to enter vpon the last day Which I am the more willing to insist vpon because this Doctrine was neuer more seasonable I thinke than it is at this day in regard of the generall Visitation of God that eyther is now or hath beene of late in euery Village and in euery Family nay I thinke there is scarce any one of you but you are still or you haue been of late afflicted with sicknesse either in your own persons as this Rulers sonne or in some that are neare and deare vnto you as this Ruler himselfe was Two principall Vses there be then that we are all to make of this Doctrine first it teacheth vs how to beare afflictions secondly how to profit by them For the first The man that doth beleeue this Doctrine and is fully perswaded that to all Gods Elect affliction is profitable and necessary will first beare afflictions patiently secondly will be comfortable and cheerefull in affliction thirdly will euen kisse the rod and be thankfull for afflictions fourthly will be so farre from desiring to be freed from affliction that he will rather desire it and pray for it See the experience and proofe of this in Gods children that were flesh and bloud as well as we and subiect to the same passions and infirmities that we are in these foure points First they haue beene quiet in their minds and free from murmuring and impatience Psal. 62. 1. He saith not onely as in Psal. 39. 9. I was dumbe I opened not my mouth because thou didst it but My soule keepeth silence vnto God Secondly they haue beene cheerefull and full of ioy Rom. 5. 3. Neither doe wee so onely but also we reioyce in tribulation Thirdly they haue beene thankfull vnto God for their afflictions Iob 1. 21. Blessed be the Name of the Lord. Psal. 42. 11. Waite on God for I will yet giue him thankes Fourthly they haue euen desired and prayed for affliction mistake me not in this point I know well affliction is not simply to be prayed for It is in it owne nature a curse as I haue told you and fruit of Gods wrath yet because the childe of God knowes it is a meane that God hath been wont to do his people that good that he hath not vsed to doe any other way he may lawfully desire of God that he would rather afflict him and that sharply too then suffer him to perish rather vse this meanes to humble and reclaime him then tosuffer him to go on in his euill way els would not the Prophet haue prayed as he doth Ier. 10. 24. O Lord correct me but with iudgement not in thine anger lest thou bring me to nothing I know you will be ready to thinke that it is very strange that any should be able in this manner to beare affliction and that it were a maruellous happinesse to a man if he could attaine to this measure of grace I will therefore shew you the meane whereby the faithfull haue attained to it and wher by we also may attaine vnto it and that is the beleeuing and considering of fiue principall points all
vndone if we should continue in it any time but the Lord seeth that it is very profitable and necessary for many of his seruants to be deepely humbled and that it is not good for them to be comforted too soone And what measure and continuance of sorrow is sufficient and good for vs he knoweth best This the Lord had respect vnto in refusing to grant Pauls request 2. Cor. 12. 7 8. he saw he would be in danger to be exalted and not be humbled enough if he should ease him of that affliction so soone as he desired The Lord doth this to trye and exercise the faith and obedience of his seruants that the same being found to be sincere it might yeeld them the more comfort He tries their obedience whether they will continue to seeke vnto him and call vpon him because they know he hath commanded them to doe it though they feele no comfort in it And he tryes their faith whether they will beleeue his promise and waite for the performance of it though he delay it long This Christ had respect vnto in those repulses he gaue to the poore woman of Canaan as appeares plainely Matth. 15. 28. O Woman great is thy faith bee it vnto thee as thou desirest The Lord doth this to make his seruants more feruent and importunate in prayer vnto him for his grace and fauour that so they may feele the more comfort in it and make more account of it when they haue recouered it As when a man hath obtained a thing by long suite and it hath cost him much he will esteeme of it the more and thinke himselfe the more beholding to him that granted it To this the Lord Iesus had respect in with-drawing himselfe so long from his deare Spouse Cant. 3. 1 4. She sought him first in her bed by night shee sought him but shee found him not secondly then she sought him in the Citie by the streets and open places she sought him but she found him not thirdly then she inquired of the Watch-men that went about the City Haue yee seene him whom my soule loueth At length when with so great paines and diligent seeking shee had found him she saith She tooke hold on him and left him not This is the fruit of extreame affliction to increase feruencie in prayer It was so in our Head Luke 22. 44. being in an Agony he prayed more earnestly And so it is in all his members likewise This Doctrine serueth principally for two Vses 1. For comfort 2. For exhortation First it serues to comfort such of Gods seruants as the Lord shall at any time deale in this manner with as he did here with this Ruler that in their affliction pray but obtaine not they pray long and often and receiue no comfort at all If this be thy case as it may be the case of any of vs be not discouraged faint not vnder this tentation cease not nor giue ouer to pray and seeke vnto God though he seeme to turne away from thee and to stop his eare yea to be angry with thee for it Consider it is thy duty to waite rest in the Lord and wait patiently for him Psal. 37. 7. I waited patiently for the Lord and he enclined vnto me and heard my crie Psal. 40. 1. But for thy comfort and encouragement obserue these fiue points 1. Thou art not the onely man with whom the Lord hath dealt thus but there haue beene many of his dearest children of whom thou canst make no doubt that they were highly in his fauour whom he hath beene wont to vse in this manner nay with whom he hath dealt farre more roughly than he doth with thee as I haue made it euident vnto thee in the proofe of the doctrine Nay there is scarce one of a thousand of Gods children but at one time or other in one degree or other they haue beene exercised with this tentation This consideration hath great force to comfort Gods children in this and all other their afflictions By this argument the Apostle comforteth the faithfull 1. Pet. 4. 12. Dearely beloued thinke it not strange concerning the fiery triall which is among you to proue you as though some strange thing were come vnto you and 5. 9. Whom resist stedfast in the faith knowing that the same afflictions are accomplished in your Brethren that are in the world 2. Bee thou fally assured that thou neuer calledst vpon him in truth and with an vpright heart nor askedst ought according to his will but hee heard thee and tooke it in good part and regarded thy prayer and will certainely grant thy request whatsoeuer he hath seemed to thee to doe To this end thinke oft of these promises Esay 30. 10. Hee will certainely haue mercy vpon thee at the voice of thy cry when he heareth thee he will answer Psal. 145. 18 19. The Lord is neare to all that call vpon him yea to all that call vpon him in truth Hee will fulfill the desire of them that feare him hee also will heare their cry and will saue them 1. Iohn 5. 14 15. This is the confidence that we haue in him that if we aske any thing according to his will he heareth vs. And if we know that he heare vs whatsoeuer we aske we know that we haue the petitions that wee desired Yea though thy prayer be vnperfect and weake yet remember that this promise is made to all Rom. 10. 12 13. He that is Lord ouer all is rich vnto all that call vpon him For whosoeuer shall call upon the Name of the Lord shall bee saued See the proofe of this in a prayer made in much infirmity when Dauid said in his hast and passion through the violence of his tentation that he was cut off from before the eyes of God that he was but a cast-away yet for all that God heard the voice of his supplications Psal. 31. 22. Yea be thou sure of this that he is much more ready to giue than thou canst be to aske 1. Pet. 3. 12. His eares are open as a kinde mother or nurse which vse to be so wakefull as they will heare the childe so soone as euer it begins to cry Dan. 5. 10. Feare not Daniel for from the first day that thou didst set thy heart to vnderstand and to humble thy selfe before thy God thy words were heard And Esay 65. 24. Yea before they call I will answer and while they speake I will heare This the faithfull haue gloried in Psal. 4. 3. and 17. 6. and 38. 15. This reason is of great force to encourage and hearten vs to perseuerance in prayer O thou that hearest prayer vnto thee shall all flesh come Psal. 65. 2. In the day of my trouble I will call vpon thee for thou wilt answer me Psal. 87. 7. 3. It may well be that God regards thy prayer and answers thee too though he doe not presently grant that that thou desirest of him If after thy
viz. It was so much against his reuealed will that it was impossible euen for him And what was that that disinabled so the Almighty Sonne of God and so bound as it were his hands behind him Surely the Vnbeliefe of the men of Nazaret as it followes in the next words Mar. 6. 6. And he maruelled at their Vnbelief And more plainly Mat. 13. 58. He did not many great works there for their Vnbeliefs sake The other example is of the Nation and Church of the Iewes though their priuiledges and prerogatiues were great euery way yet we know that when some forty eight yeares after Christ or thereabouts the wrath of God came on them to the vtmost so as it did neuer vpon any Nation vnder heauen though they were the naturall branches of the Lords Oliue yet did he breake them off and cast them away And what was the cause of it Surely they were guilty of many hainous sinnes but the Apostle plainly saith the chiefe cause why God reiected them was their Vnbeliefe because they did not giue credit to his Word Rom. 11. 20. Through Unbeliefe they were broken off saith he So that in these foure examples God hath giuen euident demonstration how much he abhorreth this sinne and how it barreth him from shewing mercy on men But yet this will appeare more plainly if we shall looke into some examples of Gods deare children I will onely name two of them one in the Old Testament and the other in the New The first is Moses a man highly in Gods fauour aboue all the men in the world when God had bidden him speake to the rocke before all the people and promised that it should giue forth water in that abundance that the whole congregation and all their cattell should haue enough to drinke Numbers 20. 8. Moses did not absolutely refuse to giue credit to the Word of the Lord but onely doubted and made a question of it and that not so much out of any distrust he had of Gods power and truth as out of the conceit he had of the great vnworthinesse of that wicked people Numb 20. 10. Heare now ye rebels saith he shall we bring you water out of the rocke But see how seuerely God punished his seruant Moses for this For this sinne he shut him out of the Land of Canaan Numb 20. 12. Yea though Moses earnestly sought to him for it as we shall find Deut. 3. 25. I pray thee let me go ouer and see the good Land that is beyond Iordan that goodly mountaine of Lebanon But the Lord was angry with me saith he for your sakes and would not heare me And the Lord said vnto me Let it suffice thee speake no more to me of this matter The last example is Zachary a man iust before God when the Lord had promised him by his Angell that his wife Elizabeth should beare him a sonne Luke 1. 13. Zachary did but doubt and make a question of the matter and said vnto the Angell whereby shall I know this for I am an old man and my wife is of great age Luke 1. 18. But see how sharply God punished his seruant Zachary for this Though he were a Priest and such a one as whose tongue God might haue had more vse of than of many others yet was he smitten dumbe for this and so remained full forty weeks Luke 1. 20. Behold saith the Angell thou shalt be dumbe till the day that these things be done because thou belieuedst not my words The Reasons of this Doctrine are two As there is nothing wherein we so much giue glory to God as when we belieue and giue credit to his Word so there is nothing wherein we do so much derogate from Gods honour and rob him of his glory as when we refuse to giue credit to his Word When we belieue whatsoeuer the Lord hath spoken we do thereby giue him the glory of his truth his power his iustice his goodnesse Iohn 3. 33. He that hath receiued his testimony hath sealed that God is true So the Apostle saith of Abraham that when he doubted not of the promise of God through vnbeliefe but was strengthened in the faith he gaue glory to God Rom. 4. 20. On the other side he that cannot giue credit to Gods Word dishonoureth him in the highest degree 1 Iohn 5. 10. He that belieueth not God hath made him a lyar and what greater disgrace can ye put vpon any man of worth than to giue him the lye The second Reason of the Doctrine is this Because Infidelity as it was the first sinne whereby Sathan got entrance into the heart of man and drew him from God Gen. 3. 4. so is it still the root and mother of all other sinnes Heb. 3. 12. The euill heart is called the heart of Vnbeliefe there it begins that is the first thing that corrupteth the heart As faith is the root and fountaine of all other graces that is it that purifieth the heart Act. 15. 9. If we belieue his Word we cannot choose but loue him feare him obey him and put our trust in him So on the other side Infidelity is the fountaine of all vngraciousnesse and when once men begin to entertaine a doubting of the truth of any thing God hath reuealed in his Word then begins their heart to be poysoned and corrupted then begin they to depart from the liuing God and fall from his feare and loue and obedience Let vs now come to the Vse of this Doctrine and we shall find it serueth first for exhortation secondly for reproofe thirdly for comfort First seeing no sinne offends God so much as infidelity no sinne is such a barre to all Gods mercies no sinne hath that force to poyson and corrupt the heart we are therefore all of vs to hearken to the exhortation Take heed brethren lest there be in any of you an euill heart of vnbeliefe Heb. 3. 12. Take heed of entertaining the least doubt of any truth that God hath clearely reuealed to thee out of the Word And because first we are all by nature full of infidelity as appeares by this that Christ so often checks his elect Disciples for this Matth. 6. 30. O ye of little Faith And secondly proportionable to the measure of faith will our feare and loue and obedience and comfort be Striue therefore by all good meanes to obtaine an vndoubted certainty of the truth of Gods Word and to confirme thy heart against all doubts and infidelity And foure principall means I find that we are directed to in this case 1 The consideration of the testimony which the Lord himselfe hath giuen of the vndoubted certaintie of his holy Word Matth. 5. 18. Truly I say vnto you till heauen and earth perish one iot or one title of the Law shall not scape till all things be fulfilled Yea it is a notable thing to obserue how precise God hath been in this point that as it is said of Samuel 1 Sam. 3.
other is neare vnto a man when his heart is thus hardened and growne obstinate in pride or in drunkennesse or in vncleannesse or in oppression or in any other sinne that the Prophet tels Amazia to his face 2 Chron. 25. 16. He knew by that that God had determined to destroy him as you shall finde he did indeed ver 27. And though the Iewes had many grieuous sinnes yet you shall find there neuer came any strange and common iudgements vpon them till they grew to this Dan. 9. 6. We would not obey thy seruants the Prophets which spake vnto vs in the Name of the Lord. Verse 11. Therefore the curse is powred vpon vs. Secondly God neuer is so fierce and terrible in his temporall iudgements against any sinners as against those that haue enioyed the best meanes and obstinately neglected and rebelled against them God is very terrible in the assembly of his Saints Psal. 89. 7. Under the whole heauen it hath not beene done as hath beene done vnto Ierusalem Dan 9. 12. Wrath is come vpon them vnto the vttermost 1. Thess. 2. 16. Thirdly and principally in Gods spirituall iudgements we may discerne this 1. Such as wilfully refuse to receiue and embrace the truth when it is reuealed vnto them God is wont to take their iudgement and vnderstanding from them hearing you shall heare and shall not vnderstand and seeing yee shall see and shall not perceiue for this people haue closed thâ—…ir owne eyes Matt. 13. 14 15. Because they receiued not the loue of the truth that they might be saued for this cause God shall send them strong delusion 2. Thess. 2 10 11. 2. Such as vse obstinately to sinne against their conscience God is wont to giue them vp to a reprobate minde and vnto beastly and vile affections Maruaile not therefore to see such as haue had the best meanes if they proue bad to become of all bad men the most profane and vngracious if you see children of most godly parents people that haue liued vnder most faithfull Pastors proue such wonder not It is said of Manasse the sonne of Hezekiah that he wrought more wickedly than all the Amoritâ—…s that had beene before him 2. Kings 21. 11. 3. God hath threatned against some sinners that he will neuer comfort them nor shew mercy on them and consequently not giue them grace to repent which is the grieuousest plague of all plagues the Lord will not spare that man but the anger of the Lord and his iâ—…alousie shall smoake against that man and all the curses that are written in this booke shall lie vpon him Deut. 29. 20. And the cause hereof you shall finde in the former verse to be the presumption and obstinacie in sinning that was in that man See this in Pharaoh Exod. 9. 12. the Lord hardened his heart that he could not repent But what was the cause Exod. 8. 15. 19 32. He had hardened his owne heart and wilfully refused to hearken to the message that was brought him from God or to be humbled and moued with his iudgements The Reasons of the Doctrine are two 1. This obstinacie in sinne argues that sinne hath the full possession of the heart and that men loue it vnfainedly and that is one cause why God hates it so much Psal. 11. 5. The wicked and him that loueth iniquity doth his soule hate And 66. 18. If I regard wickednesse in my heart the Lord will not heare me Our sins are then become our idols and gods these men haue set vp their idols in their hearts Ezek. 14. 3. when we giue diuine honour vnto them 2. It argues a rebellion and proud contempt of God when men will not be reclaimed by his Word Iob 34. 37. He addeth rebellion vnto his sinne And 1. Sam. 15. 23. Rebellion is as the sinne of Witch-craft Yea this obstinacy will bring the heart by little and little into that impardonable sinne that is committed in meere malice against God Therefore when the nature of that sinne is described it is called a sinning wilfully Heb. 10. 26. And Dauid Psal. 19. 13. speakes of presumptuous sin as of the next step to the great transgression The Vse of this Doctrine is both for Exhortation and for Reproofe and for Comfort also We are all to be Exhorted by this Doctrine to take heed of obstinacie in any sinne and to count it a great fauour and grace of God which we should pray for and by all meanes labour to attaine vnto viz. to haue tractable and teachable hearts This is made a note of Gods Elect to receiue the Word gladly Acts 2. 41. and with all readinesse of minde Acts 17. 11. Foure notes we may try this by 1. When in going to heare the word we goe with an open heart willing to learne whatsoeuer God shall teach vs. Acts 10 33. We are all here present before God to heare all things that are commanded thee of God 2. When our reason is so captiuated vnto God that we dare not dispute nor cauill against any truth God hath clearely reuealed vnto vs in his Word seeme it neuer so contrary to our reason and affections Iob 6. 24. Teach me and I will hold my tongue and cause me to vnderstand wherin I haue erred as if he should say Reueale to me by thy Word any thing wherein I haue offended thee and I will lay my hand vpon my mouth I will not dare to reason in the defence of it 3. When we are ready to receiue Gods Word and be informed in his will by any how much soeuer he be our inferiour when we dare not reiect good counsell and admoâ—…ition from any Esay 11. 6. A little childe shall leade them 4. When the Lord hauing reuealed his will vnto vs by any meanes we shew an earnest care and endeauour to obey it Psal. 119. 34. Giue me vnderstanding and I will keepe thy Law yea I will keepe it with my whole heart For Reproofe and terrour of all wicked men that liue in these daies of light Esay 33. 14. The sinners in Sion are affraid saith the Prophet And indeed no sinners vnder heauen haue so much cause to feare as the sinners in Sion haue they that haue enioyed the best meanes They cannot pretend ignorance for excuse of their sins all their sinnes will be iudged to be done obstinately and wilfully But two speciall sorts of sinners are reproued here First such as are wilfull and obstinate against the knowledge of the truth Secondly such as are obstinate and willfull against the practice and obedience of the truth Two sorts there be of them that will not know the truth as first they that refuse to heare because they thinke their ignorance will be some aduantage to them their conscience will be the quieter for it And these are like Felix Acts 24. 26. who when he felt his conscience awakened and troubled by Pauls Ministry would heare him no longer But alas this will be no aduantage to
in the anguish of their conscience by perswading themselues they should much offend God if they should giue liberty to themselues to enioy the creatures of God for their delight if they should keepe company or follow their callings or be merrie at any time or vse recreations Secondly in speaking of this Point I will keepe my selfe in mine owne element and speake that which I haue receiued not from the Physitian but from the Lord. Yet haue I reserued this preseruatiue for the last place because that which you haue heard in the three former will much helpe you to receiue this with profit and not with hurt For first that which I haue to say in this point belongs onely to such as know themselues to be reconciled to God in Christ Iesus the rest must go to the Physitian for comfort in this case I haue none for them To such I say as delight is not seemly for a foole it is an vnseemly and absurd thing in the eye of euery wise man to see an vngracious man so merry and iocund Pro. 19. 10. God hath created all the comforts of this life to be receiued with thanksgiuing of them that belieue and know the truth and of none els 1 Tim. 4. 3. Secondly If a man vse things without sobriety and affect them too much as if he had no better comforts than these he shall neuer receiue good by them It is made the note of a man that shall neuer go to Heauen Psal. 24. 4. To lift vp his mind vnto vanitie It is easie for a man to surfeit and take too much of these things Prou. 25. 16. If you haue found hony saith Salomon eat that that is sufficient for thee lest thou be ouer full and vomit it Of the comfort and refreshing that many take in these things it may be said as Prou. 14. 13. The end of that mirth is heauinesse yet certainly there is great force in these things being rightly vsed to keep the heart from being ouercome with sadnesse and to make it chearefull This appeareth plainly by the contrary euen by the restraint God hath enioyned vnto his seruants in the vse of these things at such times as he cals them to mourning On the day of the Fast because it was to be a day of humiliation Leuit. 23. 27. and 29. 32. men might not enioy the liberall vse of Gods creatures In those dayes I Daniel was mourning three whole weekes I ate no pleasant bread neither came flesh nor wine in my mouth neither did I annoint my selfe at all till three whole weeks were fulfilled Dan. 10. 2 3. Nor follow the works of their lawfull callings Whatsoeuer soule it be that doth any work in that same day that same soule will I destroy from among his people Leuit. 23. 30. Nor allow to themselues the comfort of society Let the bride-groome go forth of his chamber and the bride out of her bed-chamber Ioel 2. 16. In it men separated themselues from their wiues Zach. 7. 3. The husbands kept it in a secret fast apart and their wiues apart Zach. 12. 12. Nor vse recreation nor the meanes of mirth Gods people in the time of their mourning for Ierusalem when they were in captiuity did forbeare their singing and all other meanes of mirth preferring Ierusalem before their chiefe ioy Psalme 137. 4 6. And indeed it is very euident that these are good meanes appointed of God to refresh and comfort the heart of man First for a liberall diet we know what is said Pro. 31. 6 7. Giue ye strong drink to him that is ready to perish And 1 Tim. 4. 4. Euery creature of God is good and nothing ought to be refused specially not vpon conscience and conceit of vnlawfulnesse if it be receiued with thanksgiuing Secondly for society what a comfort it is we may find by this that Sathans best aduantage to tempt Christ was when he was all alone in the wildernesse and vtterly barred from all societie of men Matth. 4. 1. Thirdly for following our callings the many promises of comfort and ioy that are made vnto them that walke diligently in their callings proue it plainly When thou eatest the labours of thy hands thou shalt be blessed and it shal be well with thee Psal. 128. 〈◊〉 Ye shall reioyce in all that ye put your hand vnto Deut. 2. 7. The sleep of a labouring man is sweet Eccl. 5. 12. And for them all that a Christian vpon no pretence of humiliation for sinne or for too long a time may altogether depriue himselfe of these outward comforts may haue a notable example of Dauid euen then when he had as great cause to be humbled as any poore sinner can haue 2 Sam. 12. 20. 4. 29. 31. When the child was dead though the remembrance and sense of his sinne died not with the child he arose from the earth and washed and annointed himselfe yea he vsed againe the lawfull comfort of the mariage bed he exercised himselfe againe in the works of his calling and fought the Lords battels and shewed great seuerity against the enemies of the Lord. Lecture the ninetie fifth Iuly 10. 1611. IOHN IIII. XLIX L. WE haue already obserued in the speech of this Ruler which is set downe Ver. 49 that his heart was so oppressed with care and feare and griefe for his sonne as he could not mind what Christ said vnto him he could not be troubled or moued at all with the sharpe reproofe he receiued from him though he esteemed highly of him yet doth he not regard what he said vnto him And from hence we haue receiued this Doctrine That worldly griefe and affliction if it be extreme and violent is wont to make the mind and heart vncapable of heauenly things vnable to receiue any benefit by the Word and vnfit also to pray with comfort And the first Vse I told you was to be made of this Doctrine is to perswade euery Christian to learne the right way how to preuent and keepe his owne heart from immoderate sorrow specially from worldly things And thus farre we proceeded the last day It remaineth now that we come to another Vse that is to be made of this Doctrine and so we will proceed vnto that that followeth The second and last Vse of the former Doctrine is to disswade all men from putting off the care of their soules and prouiding for the welfare and saluation of them vntill the euill day It is wisdome for a man to seeke reconciliation with God and assurance of it presently and without delay while he is in his best health And to make his best benefit of all good means of grace and to get good grounds of assurance of his saluation before affliction come while his mind and memory is free and his heart chearefull This we know is the exhortation of Salomon Eccl. 12. 1. Remember now thy Creator in the daies of thy youth while the euill daeies come not nor the yeares of affliction wherein
saith He laid his hands on euery one of them and healed them Fourthly obserue the place wherein he did these cures he did them oft times in the Synagogues and Church assemblies Matth. 21. 14. Marke 3. 3. Luke 13. 10. 12. Fiftly his readinesse and willingnesse to helpe men in this case He did not this onely when he was sought vnto but of his owne accord many times If he did but see any that was diseased he was ready to offer his help vnto them though they neuer desired it This you shall find obserued especially in all those that he cured on the Sabbath daies whether it were for feare of their Teachers and Rulers or out of a superstitious conceit that themselues had entertained of the Sabbath there was not any one of them all that sought his help this way vpon the Sabbath day but he sought vnto them rather and offered his help vnto them Luk. 6. 6. 8. 13. 12. 14. 2. 4. Ioh. 5. 6. 9. 1. 16. 14. Sixthly and lastly obserue with what affection and compassion of heart he did these cures euen as one that had in himselfe a feeling of all those paines and miseries that they did endure Matth. 20. 34. Moued with compassion towards the two blinde men he touched their eyes And Marke 1. 41. Iesus had compassion and put forth his hand and touched the Leper And Marke 7. 34. He sighed and said vnto him Ephphata Let vs now come to the Reasons that moued our blessed Sauiour thus far forth to debase himselfe as to cure the diseases of the bodies of men in this sort And I finde three principall Reasons of it First he did this to proue himselfe to be the Son of God For the curing of such diseases in such a manner as he did was sufficient to conuince the conscience of euery man that he was indeed the Sonne of God Iohn 15. 24. If I had not done workes among them which none other man did they had not had sinne So doth he reason with the Scribes Matth. 9. 6. That yee may know that the sonne of man hath authority vpon earth to forgiue sinnes then said he to the sicke of the palsie Arise take vp thy bed and goe to thine house If any shall obiect against this argument that the Prophets and Apostles did also miraculous cures vpon all manner of diseases I answer It is true they did so yea the Apostles did greater miracles than those that our Sauiour did according to that promise Iohn 14. 12. Hee that beleeueth in me the workes that I doe hee shall doe also yea greater than these shall he doe for I goe vnto my father And Act. 19. 11 12. God wrought no small miracles by the hands of Paul so that from his body were brought vnto the sicke kerchiefes and hand-kerchiefes and the diseases departed from them Yea it may appeare Acts 5. 15. That the very shadow of Peter diâ—…ure many But yet I say that though the Prophets and Apostles did the same yea greater miracles than our Sauiour did yet did not they them in the same manner that he did he did them in that manner as neuer any other did and as did euidently proue him to be the Sonne of God Two notable differences therefore you shall obserue betweene the miracles of the Prophets and Apostles and the miracles of Christ. First he wrought his miracles in his owne name and by his owne power and commandement and so did none of them They were wont to vse earnest prayer when they were to doe a miracle that they might declare the power whereby they were to worke was none of their owne but to be receiued from aboue so did Eliah in restoring of the widow of Sareptaes childe to life 1. King 17. 20. 21. and Peter in restoring of Tabitha Acts 9. 40. so did the Elders in the miraculous curing of the sicke by annointing them with oile Iam. 5. 14 15. Or if any time they did not vse prayer but did their miracles rather by way of commanding than of inuocation yet they euer professed they did them not in their owne name or by their owne power but onely in the name of Iesus Acts 16. 18. I command thee in the name of Iesus Christ that thou come out of her Secondly he had this power at all times and could doe these miracles whensoeuer he would so could none of them The Apostles though they had receiued the gift to cast out Diuels Matth. 10. 8. yet could they not doe it at all times Matth. 17. 16. And Paul though he had that maruellous power to heale all diseases euen with the hand-kerchiefes that were carryed from his body Act. 19. 12. yet had he not this gift at all times for then would not hee haue suffered Epaphroditus to haue beene so neare vnto death as he was Phil. 2. 27. The second Reason why Christ wrought so many miracles for the curing of mens bodily infirmities was to proue himselfe to be that Messia and Sauiour that God had promised by the Prophets When the Prophet had foretold the comming of the Messia Esay 35. 4. Behold your God commeth euen God with a recompence he will come and saue you He tells them in the next words verse 5. 6. what manner of miracles he should doe when he came whereby they should know him Then shall the eyes of the blinde bee lightened and the eares of the dease be opened then shall the lame man leape as an Hart and the dumbe mans tongue shall sing And our Sauiour when Iohn Baptist sent two of his Disciples vnto him to know whether he were the Messiah that should come or whether they should looke for another he proues himselfe to be so by the manner and kinde of miracles which he wrought Matth. 11. 4 5. Goe and shew Iohn what things ye haue heard and seene the blinde receiue sight the halt doe goe the lepers are cleansed the deafe doe heare the dead are raised vp And we shall finde this notable difference betweene the miracles of Christ and those of all the Prophets and Apostles that whereas some of their miracles tended to the hurt and punishment of man as Moses miracles in Egypt and Elias in calling fire from heauen to destroy two wicked Captaines and an hundred souldiers 2. Kings 1. 10. and Peters in the destruction of Ananias and Saphira Acts 5. 9. and Pauls in striking Elymas with blindnesse Acts 13. 11. Christ neuer shewed his diuine power in executing vengeance vpon any man but all his miracles tended only to the profit and benefit of man They were all sutable to that office he had receiued from his father and fit to declare him to be the Sauiour and Redeemer of the world they were all agreeable to the Doctrine that he was to teach namely the glad tidings of the Gospell Indeed he shewed in two mighty workes of his in causing the figtree to wither and the souldiers that came to apprehend him
he expostulateth no further with him concerning his infidelity but perceiuing that his minde was so oppressed with griefe that he could not regard nor be affected with that which was said concerning his sinne he beares with him in it and saith no more of his sinne Secondly that he yeeldeth vnto his importunity and healeth his sonne as he had desired Thirdly and lastly he grants him more than he did desire or could hope for at his hands for whereas he desired only that he would go downe and heale his sonne verse 47 49. and that would haue required some time Christ doth immediately deliuer his childe from all his paine and danger and restoreth him to health And for the Reason that moued Christ to shew such respect to this weake man which is the third point I told you is to be obserued in the Text though it were chiefly in himselfe euen in his owne mercy he shewed mercy on him because it pleased him so to doe Rom. 9. 18. yet had he doubtlesse respect vnto those small seedes and beginnings of Faith and vprightnesse of heart which he discerned in him He saw first that he came to him for helpe with an honest heart and perswasion that he was able and willing to doe him good secondly that he was constant and importunate and would not be driuen away by the repulse he receiued from him And for this cause had Christ so great respect vnto him notwithstanding all the faults and weaknesses that he discerned in him Then from these three points thus obserued in the Text this Doctrine ariseth for our instruction That the Lord is not wont to reiect his seruants for any of their infirmities True it is the Lord is not so blinded with affection towards his children as he cannot see any fault in them or doteth so vpon them as to delight in their blemishes or is so indulgent towards them as he is loth to grieue and displease them as many foolish parents are for first he mislikes and is displeased euen with the least fault he sees in any of his children Hab. 1. 13. He hath pure eyes and cannot see euill he cannot behold wickednesse See this in the angry reproofes that Christ hath beene wont to giue euen to his best beloued Disciples euen for their ignorance are ye also yet without vnderstanding Doe yee not yet vnderstand Matth. 15. 16 17. and for their weakenesse of Faith ô faithlesse and peruerse generation how long shall I be with you how long shall I suffer you Matth. 17. 17. and therefore none that hath grace may please himselfe in the least of his corruptions but ought to be grieued and humbled for it Yea if his children doe slip into any foule faults hee will as sharply correct them as he will doe any other Amos 3. 2. You onely haue I knowne of all the families of the earth therefore I will visit you for all your iniquities See an example of Gods seuerity towards Moses for delaying the circumcision of his son in the Iune the Lord met him and sought to kill him that is he did breake forth vpon him by some grieuous iudgement that was so sensible as both Moses and Zipporah tooke notice of it and of the cause of it too viz. the neglect of circumcising their son Exod. 4. 24. yea the Lord will sooner beare with grosse sinnes in others than with the appearance and shew of euill in his owne The Lord your God is a iealous God among you Deut 6. 15. and a iealous husband cannot endure so much as the shewes of vnchaste loue in his wife towards another in lookes or talke or gesture or secret company And therefore the nearer any man drawes to God in a profession of piety and religion the more carefull had he need be to looke to his waies And he is a mad man that imagines because he is a professour God will beare with him in his sinnes And yet for all this the goodnesse of the Lord is certainely wonderfull this way in bearing with his seruants and not reiecting them for their infirmities for besides that none of all their frailties shall be imputed vnto them to their condemnation Rom. 8. 1. He seeth no iniquity in Iacob nor transgression in Israel Num. 23. 21. He doth so passe by many of the foule infirmities of his children as he doth not so much as correct them in this life for them nor checke them nor make any mention at all of them And this is surely very admirable considering how iust the Lord is and how he hates sinne which made the Prophet to burst forth into that admiration Micah 7. 8. Who is a God like to thee that taketh away iniquity and passeth by the transgression of the remnant of his heritage This we shall the better beleeue to be so by considering three points First that though the Lord hate all sinne euen in his owne seruants and they dislike themselues for it yet he liketh neuer the worse of them for their frailties Iob we know shewed great impatiency Iob 3. insomuch as afterwards when he considered how he had carryed himselfe he saith Chapt. 42. 6. I abhorre my selfe and repent in dust and ashes but God seeth no such matter in him God counteth him a most patient man when he condemned himselfe God iustified him Ioh 42. 7 8. and twice chargeth his friends thus Yee haue not spoken of â—…e the thing that is right like my seruant Iob. The like we shall see in Dauid he complaineth of himselfe Psalme 40. 12. that his sinnes were more than the haires of his head therefore his heart failed him But the Lord had a farre better opinion of him than he had of himselfe for thus God saith of him 1 Reg. 14. 8. that he had followed him with all his heart and done onely that that was right in his eyes Secondly these very workes wherein his seruants haue shewed much frailty he hath accepted of and taken them in good part and hath not beene wont to reiect the good workes they haue performed because of the corruption they haue shewed in them 2. Chron. 6. 8 Whereas it was in thine heart to build an house to my Name saith the Lord to Dauid yet was it ignorantly and fondly done of him to purpose such a thing without warrant from God as appeareth spake I a word to any of the iudges of Israel whom I commanded to feed my people saying why haue yee not built me a house of Cedars 1. Chron. 17. 6. thou didst well in that thou wast so minded The like to this we may see in a prayer Dauid made Psal. 31. 22. I said in my haste I am cast out of thy sight and what more wicked or corrupt thought could any man haue in prayer yet marke what followeth Yet thou heardest the voice of my prayer when I cryed vnto thee God reiected not his prayer though it were tainted with so foule a corruption But what speake we of Dauid Esay
64. 6. All our righteousnesses saith the Church are like filthy clouts But doth God therefore reiect them No first he accepteth them and takes them in good part they are acceptable to God by Iesus Christ 1. Pet. 2. 5. secondly he delighteth and taketh great pleasure in them sweet is thy voice Cant. 2. 14. thirdly yea he will also reward them not onely in this life yet godlinesse hath promises euen of this life 1. Tim. 4. 8. but euen with the reward of the inheritance as the Apostle speaketh Col. 3. 24. When the dead shall be iudged he will giue reward not onely vnto his seruants the Prophets and to his Saints but to all that feare his Name both small and great Apoc. 11. 18. Thirdly and lastly he is so farre from reiecting his seruants for any their infirmities that of all other he hath most care of them that are most troubled with their infirmities he sheweth most tender respect vnto them In this respect it pleaseth the Lord to compare himselfe to a carefull and good shepheard that sheweth his care most of all towards those sheepe that are most weak and feeble in the slock Esay 40. 11. He shall feed his flocke like a shepheard he shall gather the lambs with his arme and carry them in his bosome and shall guide them that are with young And Ezek. 34. 16. I will seeke that which was lost and bring againe that that was driuen away and will binde vp that that was broken and will strengthen the weake In this respect it is said of Christ Mat. 12. 20. Abruised reede shall he not breake and smoaking flaxe shall he not quench See an experiment of this in those two Apostles which aboue all shewed most weaknesse of Faith Thomas and Peter and you shall finde Christ shewed more tender respect to them two than to all the rest For Peter Christ was most carefull that his resurrection should be reuealed vnto him Marke 16. 7. Yea 1. Cor. 15. 5. He was seene first of Cephas and then of the twelue yea to him specially he giues the commandement to feed his sheepe Ioh. 21. 15. And for Thomas see the care Christ had of him Iohn 20. 24 26. first he appeared againe to his Disciples when hee was among them and for his sake chiefly secondly he singles him out from the rest and giues him sensible helpes and meanes to confirme his Faith The Reasons of this Doctrine are principally two first the loue that the Lord beareth to our persons through Christ. Gen. 4. 4. God had respect to Abell and to his offering Through Christ God is become our father he beareth a fatherly affection to vs yea a farre more tender affection than any of vs that are parents can beare to our little ones yea a mother may forget to haue compassion vpon the sonne of her wombe yet will I not forget thee Esay 49. 15. And yet euen we that are euill stand thus affected to our little ones that we cannot loath them or neglect them for any out-breach or looking asquint or any other such like deformity yea many a thing which in another mans eye is a great blemish as the pocke-holes in the face or such like to vs seemeth none at all yea the weaker and more feeble any of our children are the more tender we are ouer them And this is much more so with the Lord toward his children Psal. 103. 13. As a father hath compassion on his children so hath the Lord compassion on them that feare him Mal. 3. 17. I will spare them as one spareth his owne sonne that serueth him The second Reason is the respect the Lord hath to the worke of his owne spirit that dwelleth in his children and to the vprightnesse of their heart Psal. 51. 6. Behold thou louest truth in the inward affections therefore hast thou taught mee wisedome in the secret of my heart Vprightnesse of heart is the chiefe worke of Gods spirit therefore Dauid begs this so earnestly of God that he would renew a right spirit within him Psal. 51. 10. and describes the man whose iniquities God hath forgiuen to bee such a one as in whose spirit there is no guile Psal. 32. 2. Where God discerneth this he will beare with many other wants Though Asa had many foule faults yet is he for this commended Asa his heart was perfect with the Lord all his daies 1. Reg. 15. 14. But on the other side it is said of Amazia that though he had not so many faults as Asa but did in many things much better than he yet the Lord reiected him and made not that account of him as he did of weake Asa he did that which was right in the sight of the Lord but not with a perfect heart 2. Chro. 25. 2. The Vse of this Doctrine Before I can deliuer it I must labour to preuent the abuse of it For whereas this is the childrens bread many dogs and whelpes will be snatching at it many a wicked and vngracious man will be ready to abuse this Doctrine to the blessing of himselfe in his vngodly waies and say The best haue their faults God is not so seuere as to marke euery thing that is said or done amisse he will beare with the infirmities of his children my heart is good c. But to such I say they haue nothing to doe with this doctrine but first as of the godly I haue said that none of all their foulest sins shall euer be imputed to them so to thee I say that all euen the least sinne that euer thou committedst shall be laid to thy charge know thou that for all these things God will bring thee to iudgement Eccles. 11. 9. of euery idle word that such men shall speake they shall giue account at the day of Iudgement Matth. 12. 36. Secondly As the duties the godly haue performed euen those that haue beene most full of blemishes shall be accepted and rewarded so the very best things that euer thou didst are abominable to God and shall increase thy condemnation the sacrifice of the wicked is an abomination to the Lord Pro. 15. 8. Thirdly As the foulest sin that euer a godly man fell into was but his infirmity so the least offence that euer thou committedst is a reigning sin And because thou comfortest thy selfe so much in this that the godlyest haue their faults and thy sins are but thine infirmities I will shew thee sundry differences betweene the faults of the godly and thy sins betweene the infirmities of the one and the reigning sins of the other First Before the committing of it The regenerate man doth not commit any foule sinne with purpose and premeditation of heart but hee is ouertaken before he be aware and slippeth suddenly into it through the violence of tentation Thus Paul describeth the sinne of a regenerate man Gal. 6. 1. If any be fallen by occasion ouertaken with any fault So Dauid speakes of himselfe Psal. 39. 22.
art thou cast downe O my soule and why art thou disquieted within me True it is that euery Christian man hath in himselfe cause enough of sorrow and he ought to mourne not onely for euery euill action that he hath committed through infirmity but euen for the wants and corruptions that he espieth in his best works for so did Paul euen for this cause O wretched man that I am saith he Rom. 7. 24. Yea he is onely an happy man he onely shall find true comfort that is able so to mourne Mat. 5. 4. yet hath he not so much cause of sorrow in himselfe as he hath to reioyce in the Lord yea it is a greater sinne not to reioyce in Gods goodnesse than not to mourne for his owne corruption Therefore it is very well worth the obseruing how often and with what earnestnesse this duty is enioyned the faithfull by the Lord Be glad in the Lord and reioyce ye righteous and shout for ioy all ye that are vpright in heart Psal. 32. 11. Finally my brethren reioyce in the Lord Phil. 3. 1. Reioyce in the Lord alwaies and againe I say reioyce Phil. 4. 4. Reioyce euermore 1 Thess. 5. 16. To conclude therefore this first encouragement I would haue these men to consider First they dispraise the Lord their Master much by being so heauy and vncomfortable As the King that Nehemiah serued could not abide to see his seruants sad Neh. 2. 1. no more can the Lord he delighteth in the peace and comfort of his seruants Psal. 35. 27. and is much offended with them if they serue him not with ioyfulnesse and with a good heart considering how bountifull and good a Master he is Deut. 28. 47. Secondly that they discredit their Masters seruice and do what lieth in them to alienate mens hearts from the liking of it And indeed what one thing causeth naturall men more to dislike Religion than this whereas God maketh this the onely priuiledge of his seruants and that that should greatly commend his seruice vnto men Esa. 65. 13 14. that when others shall be ashamed and cry and howle his seruants shall reioyce and sing The second encouragement that this Doctrine yeeldeth to the godly is this It may make them willing and desirous to serue the Lord to the vttermost of their endeauour and euen to thrust and enforce themselues gladly to doe him any seruice The most men we see do flie Gods seruice and count it more base and painfull than any bondage and drudgerie in the world as the Israelites did esteeme the house of God to be an house of greater bondage and misery than Egypt it selfe Were it not better for vs to returne into Egypt say they Numb 14. 3. Yea we shall find that Gods owne children haue oft times no heart at all to do him that seruice that he requireth but are ready to shift it off as Ionah did Ion. 1. 2 3. and the chiefe thing that alienateth mans heart from religious duties is this That men find they cannot performe them in that manner that God requireth and therefore they haue no heart to do any thing at all It was the excuse that the vnprofitable seruant made for his idlenesse and doing nothing in his Masters seruice I knew thee that thou art a hard man saith he Matth. 25. 24. And indeed if the Lord our God were so hard and strict a Master as would accept of no seruice vnlesse it were done in all points according to his commandement and would beare with no frailties and infirmities in his seruants what mortall man could serue him with any comfort and delight True it is and it cannot be denied that that to the naturall man it is vtterly impossible to doe that seruice God requireth That which our Sauiour speakes of the couetous man may be said also of the voluptuous proud malicious and ignorant man Luke 18. 25. It is easier for a Camell to go thorow the eye of a needle than for him to enter into the Kingdome of God Yea it is certaine that euen to the regenerate man Gods seruice is painefull and full of difficulty This we shall find said of the first degree of it viz. the forsaking of our selues and of all knowne sinnes If any man will come after me let him deny himselfe and take vp his crosse daily and follow me Luke 9. 23. Resist not euill but whosoeuer shall smite thee on the right cheek turne to him the other also and is any man will sue thee at the law and take away thy coat let him haue thy cloake also Mat. 5. 29 30. And the like may be said of euery spirituall duty To say a prayer is an easie thing but no man can pray aright without great striuing and labour Lift vp thy prayer Esa. 37. 4. Unto thee O Lord do I lift vp my soule Psal. 25. 1. Striue together with me in your prayers to God for me Rom. 15. 30. To sit at a Sermon an houre is an easie thing but to heare as we ought to heare is a painfull thing to incline our eare and to apply our heart Pro. 2. 2. And in a word to make a profession of Religion as most men do hath no hardnesse in it but the whole course of his life that is a Christian indeed and not in shew onely is called by our Sauiour a striuing to enter in at the strait gate Luke 13. 24. But yet if we knew well the disposition of this Master whom we serue and in what manner he requireth seruice of vs we would confesse that his seruice hath neither any impossibility nor hardnesse in it at all but we would acknowledge that to be most true which both our Sauiour and the Apostle speake of Mat. 11. 30. My yoke is easie and my burden is light 1 Ioh. 5 3 His commandements are not grieuous Yea we would account his seruice the most perfect freedome and esteeme it to be the greatest happinesse in the world to be admitted vnto it That which the Queene of Sheba spake of Salomons seruants may much more fitly be spoken of them that serue the Lord 1 Reg. 10. 8. Happy are thy men and happy are these seruants which stand continually before thee When God first established his Worship vnder the Law the people did so striue who should be most forward in seruing him euen to the parting with of their goods by contributing to his Tabernacle as that Moses was faine by solemne proclamation to stay them Exod. 36. 6. And in the first times of the Gospell men were so forward in offering themselues to serue God in the worke of the Ministry though that calling was then subiect to much more hardnesse and danger than now it is and women also were so forward in offering themselues to serue him in the office of Church-Widowes which you know required much base and painfull seruice that the Apostle was faine to giue charge not to admit all that so offred themselues but such onely
as were qualified according to his direction 1 Tim. 3. 5. And surely if we knew our Masters disposition well we would all be as forward and desirous to thrust our selues into his seruice as they were for one houre that we haue been wont to spend in his seruice we would willingly spend three Yea the more time our calling would permit vs to spend in his seruice the happier would we count our selues according to that Psal. 84. 4. Blessed are they that dwell in thy house they will be alwaies praising thee Consider therefore and thinke oft for thy encouragement of the gracious disposition of thy Lord and Master and that in these foure points First he standeth not so much vpon our actions as vpon our affections though we be able to do very little yet if he discerne in vs an vnfained desire to do well he is ready to accept vs Is there be first a willing mind it is accepted 2 Cor. 8. 12. He accepteth the will as the deed Because Abraham was willing and ready to haue offered vp his son in sacrifice to God the Holy Ghost saith of him that he did offer him vp Heb. 11. 17. And for this cause Paul saith of Aquila and Priscilla that for his life they laid down their own necks Rom. 16. 4. Secondly he much more esteemeth of this vnfained desire of our heart to do better than if we could do any thing neuer so well when he seeth vs willing and sorry that we can do no better The Apostle praiseth the Macedonians for this that their will exceeded their ability 2 Cor. 8. 3. So doth he the Corinthians that they had begun before not onely to doe but also to be willing and forward a yeare agoe 2 Cor. 8. 10. Thirdly if he see our heart set and resolued to do his will in any duty he hath enioyned vs he will be ready to helpe vs and make that easie to vs which was full of difficulty and impossibility before Draw nigh to God and he will draw nigh to you Iam. 4. 8. Arise and be doing and the Lord shall be with thee 1 Chron. 22. 16. Deale couragiously and the Lord shall be with the good 2 Chro. 19. 11. Fourthly with how much the more labour and difficulty he findeth we haue serued him in any duty and by how many the more tentations and lets we haue striuen against in doing of it by so much the more acceptable shall our seruice be vnto him God is not vnrighteous to forget your worke and labour of loue Heb. 6. 10. And who would not be glad to serue such a Master The third and last encouragement that this Doctrine yeeldeth to the godly is this that it may cause them to sing at their worke and to take much comfort euen in the poorest seruice they are able to do vnto God A wonderfull thing it is to see how little ioy men take in good duties and the true cause of it is this that they are apt to doubt when they do any good duty they do it not well nor in that manner as they ought and if they espie any infi mitie and corruption of the flesh that mixeth it selfe with thâ—…â—…orke of the spirit in any good action they haue done though they haue striuen against it and grieued sor it they are straight apt to thinke that God will iudge of their worke according to that corruption and reiect it True it is and cannot be denied but that the godly may finde cause enough in themselues to be humbled euen for their best actions when they haue performed them and to cry with Nehemiah Remember O my God concerning this and spare me according to the greatnesse of thy mercy Neh. 13. 22. and they haue also cause of feare before they vndertake them nay it is not possible we should do any good duty well vnlesse we do it in feare None of vs can preach well vnlesse we vndertake this businesse with feare least we should not do it well and approue our selues to God in it Paul professeth of himselfe that he was in the exercise of his Ministry among the Corinthians with them in weakenesse and in feare and in much trembling 1 Cor. 2. 3. None of you can heare well vnlesse you come with feare and reuerence vnlesse ye be humbled at the Lords feet to receiue his word Deut. 33. 3. Paul praiseth the Corinthians for this and saith Titus ioyed much to see it in them that they receiued the doctrine and Ministry of Titus with feare and trembling 2 Cor. 7. 15. In a word we cannot pray or do any other religious duty well vnlesse we vndertake it in feare lest we should not performe it as we ought Serue the Lord with feare Psal. 2. 11. Let vs haue grace whereby we may serue God acceptably with reuerence and godly feare Heb. 12. 28. Nay we cannot conscionably and well performe any duty in our Christian conuersation vnlesse we do it in feare Seruants must obey their masters with feare and trembling Ephes. 6. 5. Yet as there must be in vs this feare rising from the apprehension of the Lords holinesse and our owne great insufficiency to do any good dutie so must there be in vs ioy and gladnesse of heart rising from the consideration of the Lords goodnesse and readinesse to take in good part the poore seruice we do vnto him There must be in vs in euery seruice we doe vnto God these two contrary affections feare in respect of our owne vnworthinesse and insufficiencie ioy and gladnesse of heart in respect of the gracious disposition of the Master whom we do seruice vnto This is that the Prophet meaneth Psal. 2. 11. Serue the Lord with feare and reioyce with trembling We should come with chearefull and glad hearts to his seruice Serue the Lord with gladnesse come before his presence with singing enter into his gates with thanksgiuing and into his courts with praise be thankefull vnto him and blesse his name For the Lord is good his mercy is euerlasting and his truth endureth vnto all generations Psal. 100. 2 4 5. and so should we depart from it And three Reasons there be may moue vs to do so 1 He will not straightly marke but passe by and pardon many infirmities in our seruice we do to him with vpright hearts Who is a God like vnto thee that pardoneth iniquity and passeth by the transgression of the remnant of his heritage he retaineth not his anger for euer because he delighteth in mercy Mic. 7. 18. If thou Lord shouldest marke iniquities O Lord who shall stand But there is forgiuenesse with thee that thou mayest be feared I wait for the Lord my soule doth wait and I trust in his word Let Israel hope in the Lord for with the Lord there is mercy and with him is plenteous redemption Psal. 130. 3 4 5 7. 2 He doth not exact of vs that we vtterly banish all corruption so as it may not dwell in vs
the regenerate saith Iohn 5. 19. We know that we are of God that is borne of God as is plaine by the former Verse This then being so that a regenerate man may certainly know he hath soundnesse of grace in him let vs consider how and by what notes we may know it And because if a man haue any one grace in him in truth and soundnesse he may be certaine that his heart is vpright and that he is truly regenerate I will therefore insist onely vpon foure graces by which we may make triall of the soundnesse of our owne hearts sufficiently and those foure are these 1. Knowledge 2. Repentance and forsaking of sinne 3. Obedience and practice of good duties 4. Faith and confidence in the mercy of God First then euery regenerate man hath a sanctified knowledge and vnderstanding of the will of God reuealed in his Word and the man that hath any measure of sanctified knowledge doubtlesse hath a good heart This is the first worke of grace and the foundation of all the rest The new man is renewed in knowledge saith the Apostle Col. 3. 10. without that there is no vprightnes nor grace in the heart When the Wise-man had said Pro. 19. 1. Better is the poore man that walks in his vprightnesse than the foole that abuseth his lips he adds Ver. 2. For without knowledge the mind is not good or is destitute of goodnes And this is said to be the first and chief work of the ministry of the Word to open the eys of men and to bring them from darknes vnto light from the power of Sathan vnto God till mine eyes be opened and they be turned from darknesse to light they remaine still vnder the power of Sathan Acts 26. 18. and Psal. 36. 10. Extend thy louing kindnesse to them that know thee and thy righteousnesse to them that are vpright in heart He that saith he hath a good heart towards God and hath no knowledge cares not for it or he that praiseth such and such men for good men that haue no knowledge of the Word is a lyar and the truth is not in him Quest. But may a man conclude thus I haue knowledge therefore I haue grace and an vpright heart Answ. No for many a naturall man and hypocrite haue attained to a great measure of knowledge the Apostle saith of the hypocriticall Iews Rom. 2. 18. Thou knowest his will and allowest the things that are excellent in that thou art instructed by the Law And v. 20. Which hast the forme of knowledge and of the truth in the Law As if he should say thou art exercised in and acquainted with the whole body of Religion set down in the Law And He. 6. 4. of such hypocrites as may fall into the impardonable sin he saith They may be enlightened But the knowledge of the naturall man and of the regenerate do differ in these points First the man that hath sauing knowledge is willing and desirous to know the whole will of God reuealed in his Word as Act. 10. 33. We are present here before God to heare all things that are commanded thee of God yet chiefly those things that are most necessary and profitable and that do most concerne his own practice he is most desirous to heare and learne As it is noted as a speciall fruit of grace in the poore Publicans and Souldiers that came to heare Iohn euery one desired to heare what they should do Luk. 3. 10 12 14. Yea he is willing to heare that part of the Word that makes most against him he likes that Preacher best that with most plainnesse and power discouereth and rebuketh his sinnes so he do it by the Word of the Lord. As it is said of Eli that though he saw iust cause to think that the message Samuel had to deliuer was much against him yet he chargeth him 1 Sam. 3. 17. God do so to thee and more also if thou hide any thing from me of all that the Lord hath said vnto thee On the contrary side the naturall man though he may busie himself in seeking the knowledge of some points that minister questions rather than godly edifying which is in saith as the Apostle speaketh 1 Tim. 1. 4. is vnwilling and affraid to know some parts of Gods truth such as he hath conceiued a preiudice against such as touch himself in particular at such he winks with his eyes as our Sauiour saith Mat. 13. 15. Esa. 30. 10. He saith vnto the Seer See not such truths as these though they offer themselues neuer so clearely in thy Text and to the Prophets Prophesie not vnto vs right things I may not stand to apply euery particular note vnto you do it your selues if ye desire to know the vprightnes of your own harts examine your knowledge by this first note Secondly the regenerate man seeks the knowledge of God with no other intent but that he may practice that he knowes and direct his life by it Psal. 119. 34. Giue me vnderstanding and I will keepe thy Law yea I will keepe it with my whole heart 1 Peter 2. 2. As new borne babes desire the sincere milke of the Word that ye may grow thereby On the other side the naturall man seekes knowledge onely for knowledge and speculation sake or that he may maintaine talk with it as occasion shall serue Ezek. 33. 31. My people sit before thee and heare thy words but they will not do them Thirdly the regenerate man is apt to approue of Gods truth when it is reuealed vnto him and to belieue and receiue it Indeed he may be ignorant of many truths and may oppose them for a time euen when the meanes are vsed to reueale them vnto him but he is able to discerne the truth from erour when both are laid before him how soeuer he did not see it before Ioh. 10. 4 5. The sheepe follow him for they know his voice and they will not follow a stranger but they flie from him for they know not the voice of a stranger And of the Noble Bereans it is said Acts 17 11. That they receiued the word with all readinesse And in this respect the Apostle saith that the Lords intent in suffering heresies to spring vp in his Church was That they that were approued among them and had sound hearts might be knowne 1 Cor. 11. 19. Therefore the Apostle speakes so fearefully of the Iewes for not receiuing the truth when it was clearely manifested vnto them Hearing ye shall heare and shall not vnderstand and seeing ye shall see and not perceiue for the heart of this people is waxed grosse and their eares are dull of hearing and their eyes haue they closed lest they should see with their eyes and heare with their eares and vnderstand with their hearts and I should heale them Acts 28. 26 27. On the other side the naturall man though he haue much knowledge and excellent gifts yet is he of a corrupt mind and
vnsound iudgement in some cleare and manifest truths or other full of reasoning and oppositions against it 1 Tim. 6. 5. If any consent not to the wholsome words of the Lord Iesus Christ and vseth vaine disputations he knoweth nothing saith the Apostle his mind is corrupt and destitute of truth Fourthly the knowledge of a regenerate man may be discerned by this It hath power to reforme and rule his heart and workes in him a care of practice and obedience Luke 8. 15. They that with an honest and good heart beare the word keepe it and bring forth fruits with patience 1 Iohn 2. 3 4. Hereby we are sure we know him if we keepe his commandements he that saith I know him and keepes not his commandements is a lyar Esa. 2. 3. He shall teach vs his wayes and we will walke in his paths Yea sanctified knowledge makes a man strong to resist and stand against tentation The feare of the Lord that is wisdome and to depart from euill is vnderstanding Iob 28 28. Prou. 24. 5. A wise man is strong for a man of vnderstanding increaseth his strength He that can say as Psal. 17. 4. By the word of thy lips I haue kept me from the path of the destroyer is a happy man he knowes the truth with a sauing knowledge On the contrary side the naturall mans knowledge swimmeth in his braine and hath no power in his heart It is said of the sonnes of Eli They were wicked men and knew not the Lord 1 Sam. 2. 12. They had no iot of sanctified knowledge in them Fiftly and lastly the regenerate man though he find himselfe wanting sometimes in these properties of sanctified knowledge yet feeles he this ignorance and bewailes it and what measure of knowledge soeuer he hath attained to he satisfieth not himselfe in it but the more he knowes the more he desires to increase in knowledge This you shall see in Dauid Open thou mine eyes that I may behold wondrous things out of thy law teach me thy statutes make me to vnderstand the way of thy precepts Psalme 119. 18 26 27. On the other side the naturall man is well perswaded of his owne knowledge thinkes he knowes enough and is full Woe be to you that are full Luke 6. 25. The second grace wherein I told you we were to make triall of the soundnesse of our hearts is Repentance by which I mean in this place onely the forsaking of sinne Now there is no one grace in soundnesse and vprightnesse in that mans heart that hath not vnfainedly repented and forsaken his sinnes Acts 11. 18. Then hath God also to the Gentiles granted repentance vnto life Vnlesse we can be able to say These and these sinnes I know I haue left surely we haue not repented Wee were sometimes foolish disobedient deceiued seruing diuers lusts and pleasures liuing in malice and enuy hatefull and hating one another Tit. 3. 3. And the man that hath vnfainedly repented and forsaken his sins doubtlesse hath an vpright heart Thus saith Dauid of himselfe Psal. 18. 23. I was vpright before him and kept my selfe from mine iniquity for he that hath repented is iustified and hath his sins forgiuen him Act. 5. 31. Christ is called a Prince and Sauiour to giue repentance and forgiuenes of sins If yan man shall aske May not some naturall men forsake and leaue the sins they haue liued in I answer Yes Peter speakes of some temporaries and hypocrites that had escaped the filthinesse of the world 2. Pet. 2. 20. and our Sauiour of one that had the vncleane spirit cast out of him and his house swept and garnished Matth. 12. 44. But these differences there be betwixt the repentance of the regenerate and naturall man 1. The regenerate man forsakes sin of conscience to God euen because he knoweth God hath forbidden it is offended and dishonoured by it as his sorrow for sin is according to God 2. Cor. 79. so is his forsaking of sin also 2. Cor. 7. 10. Yea his forsaking of his sin growes though not only yet chiefly from the knowledge he hath of Gods mercy and from the loue he beares to God for his goodnesse he forsakes his euill way and returnes to the Lord out of this hope and perswasion that he will haue mercy vpon him and that our God will abundantly pardon Esay 55. 7. He feares the Lord and his goodnesse Hos. 3. 5. The grace of God that bringeth saluation the Gospell which makes knowne to vs Gods loue in Christ hath taught him to denie vngodlinesse and worldly lusts Tit. 2. 11 12. On the other side the hypocrite forsakes his sins or rather seemes so to do first for that he wants meanes to follow them as of old or secondly no occasion is offered to shew his corruption in thirdly or out of respect he hath to his credit with men fourthly or out of the apprehension of Gods wrath only 2. The regenerate man forsakes not one or two but all knowne sins Why then there is no man regenerate will you say For in many things we sinne all Iames 2. 3. But my meaning is though he cannot shake off euery sin yet there is no knowne sin that willingly he giueth liberty to himselfe in be it small or great when once it is discouered to him to be a sin he makes a conscience of it as Daniel did of defiling himselfe with the Kings meat Dan. 1. 8. he kept Gods law and his conscience to obey it as the apple of his eye which the least more will offend Pro. 7. 2. This is called precisenesse and foolish nicenesse I grant that it is indeed a note of an hypocrite to be precise and strict in small matters and make no conscience of grosse sins to tithe miâ—…t and cummin and to neglect the weightyer points of the law to streine at a gnat and to swallow a cammell Mat. 23. 23 24. yet he that shall say of the least sin Tush that is nothing If I neuer do worse I shall do well enough doubtlesse that man hath no soundnes in his heart Iames 2. 10 11. Whosoeuer shall keepe the whole Law yet faile in one point is guilty of all For he that said Thou shalt not commit adultery said also Thou shalt not kill The least sin committed wilfully and presumptuously becomes dangerous and damnable the soule that dâ—…th ought presumptuously shall be cut off from among his people as the man was by Gods expresse commandement that had in that sort but gathered a few sticks vpon the Sabbath day Num. 15. 30. 32. On the other side no naturall man or hypocrite euer made conscience of all sin but either he hath some one sin that is his beloued sin which he will not part with as Herod had Mar. 6. 20. or of many sins which he counts small he makes no conscience at all but euen despiseth his waies in them as Salomon speaketh Pro. 19. 16. 3. The regenerate man though he slip often yet
the vnfained desire and purpose of his heart is to forsake all his sins This is a sure note of grace in this Paul comforteth himselfe that he allowed not himselfe in any euill that he did but hated it that to will was present with him Ro. 7. 15. 18. And Nehemia in this that he was one of these that did desire to feare Gods name Neh. 1. 11. And Dauid in this that the full purpose of his heart was that he would not offend no not so much as in word Psal. 17. 3. And the vnfainednesse of his desire may be discerned first by his willingnesse to be admonished and to haue his sins discouered to him he can say with Dauid Let the righteous smite yea let him reproue me Psal. 141. 3. yea he can heartily pray vnto God with Iob make me to know my transgression and my sin Iob 13. 23. Secondly by his carefull shunning of all meanes that might draw him to sin as Ioseph did he shunned the company of his lewd mistrisse and would not be with her alone Gen. 39. 10. Thirdly by his earnest praying to God for strength against his sins as Dauid did cleanse thou me from secret faults keepe backe thy seruant also from presumptuous sins let them not haue dominion ouer me Psal. 19. 12 13. Order my steps in thy word and let not any iniquity haue dominion ouer me Psal. 119. 133. Fourthly by the continuall feare of his heart lest he should at any time do that that might offend God happy is the man that feareth alway Pro. 28. 14. Fifthly by the ability and strength he hath giuen him of God not only to will but to doe also in some measure actually and indeed to forsake his sin for God hath not giuen vs the spirit of feare but of power and loue and of a sound minde 2. Tim. 1. 7. Though he may oft fall through frailty yet ordinarily and for the most part grace preuailes aboue his corruption he cannot walke after the flesh Rom. 8. 1. He cannot continue in sin the power of sin is daily weakned in him Now such a desire and purpose to forsake sin was neuer yet found in an hypocrite or naturall man Lecture the hundred and two September 24. 1611. IOHN IIII. L. IT remaineth now that we come to examine the two latter of these foure graces which I told you I would instance in for the tryall of the truth and vprightnesse of our hearts If any man shall mislike that I stand so long vpon this matter and thinke it needlesse to bring so many notes to try the truth and vprightnesse of the heart by seeing as I haue told you already if a man haue any one grace in him in truth he may be certaine of his regeneration I will make answer vnto him as the Apostle doth in another case Phil. 3. 1. It grieueth me not and for you it is a sure or safe thing Though it were far more ease for me to passe ouer this matter and to proceed to such other things as follow in my Text yet being entred into so profitable an argument not without the good guidance of Gods spirit as I am well assured it grieueth me not to stand thus long vpon it to giue so many notes of true regeneration And for you that heare me this is a sure and safe course for this will tend greatly first to the comfort of so many of you as are regenerate He that cannot finde euery one of these notes in himselfe as it falleth out oft with many a good childe of God yet among so many he may be sure to finde some and though from some one note a man may infallibly conclude he is in the state of grace yet the more of these notes any man shall be able to finde in himselfe the more certaine assurance and strong consolation shall he haue And secondly to the humbling of euery one of you that is yet vnregenerate and causing you to seeke betimes for to better your estate when among so many notes of true grace you shall not be able to finde in your selues any one when you shall haue so many euidences to conuince your conscience that you are yet in your sins and the wrath of God abideth vpon you Let vs therefore come to the third grace wherein this tryall is to be made Euery regenerate man is in some measure made able to obey the commandements of God and to practise the good duties he requireth of him and there is no one grace in soundnesse and vprightnesse in that heart that is not obedient vnto God This is plaine 1. Iohn 3. 10 Whosoeuer doth not righteousnes is not of God 1. King 8. 6. let your heart therfore be perfect with the Lord your God to walke in his statutes to keepe his commandements As if he should say Therein stands the perfection and vprightnesse of the heart thereby it may be known So doth Hezekia demonstrate the vprightnes of his heart Is. 3. 38 I beseech thee Lord remember how I haue walked before thee in truth and with a perfect heart and haue done that which was good in thy sight And on the other side he that can in any measure yeeld true obedience vnto God or performe any one duty well is certainely a regenerate man For euery naturall man is a childe of disobedience Ephes. 2. 2. he is to euery good worke reprobate Tit. 1. 16. neither can he performe a right any one good duty that God requireth Rom. 3. 12. They are made altogether vnprofitable there is none that doth gâ—…ood no not one Marke this well and examine thine own heart by it if thou haue any one fruit of the spirit if thou canst do any good worke performe any one duty well I say not if thou canst pray well but if thou canst do but the least and lowest of all good duties well thou maist be certaine that thou art more than a naturall man that thou art in the state of grace this is plaine as the branch cannot beare fruit of it selfe vnlesse it abide in the vine no more can yee except ye abide in me without me yee can doe nothing Iohn 15. 4 5. See therefore what assurance the Scripture saith may be grounded vpon our obedience vnto God euen in some one duty if a man can but loue the brethren 1. Iohn 3. 14. if he be but poore in spirit Matth. 5. 3. if he can but mourne a right Matth. 5. 4. if he can but hunger and thirst after righteousnesse a right Matth. 5. 6. he is a blessed man True it is that it is not possible one should haue one grace alone as he whom Christ hath once washed with his bloud is cleane euery whit Iohn 13. 10. so the grace of regeneration is like leauen that leaueneth the whole lump Matth. 13. 33. it goeth thorough the whole man but diuers of the faithfull are oft in that case that they can feele some one good thing in
themselues when they can discerne no more In which case this Doctrine is very comfortable and vsefull vnto them Obiect This Doctrine I like well will many a one say that hates Religion with all his heart I thanke God I haue beene able to do some good yea more than many of your professors and therefore I know I haue more grace and a better heart than they Yea we know how the Papists boast against our Religion and all that professe it We are more deuout and zealous in prayer say they we are much more aboundant in fasting almes-deeds and other good works than you and therfore also we haue more grace than you Answ. But to these I answer First all this may be very true and would to God it were not too true of many that professe the truth But know you many hypocrites and naturall men haue been able to do such workes as outwardly and in appearance haue been very good as I shewed you in sundrie particulars the last day but one Yea they haue beene able herein to compare with and euen to excell many a good Christian. Esau seemed outwardly to seeke the blessing with far more deuotion and zeale than Iacob he cryed much louder and shed many more teares for it than Iacob did Gen. 27. 34. 38. And Ahab in outward shew was much more humbled for his sin than Hezekia was 1. King 21. 27. He rent his clothes and put sackcloth vpon him and fasted and lay in sackcloth and you shall finde none of all this in the repentance of Hezekiah Esay 38. 2 3. And the Pharisee could say and I doubt not but he said truly that he both fasted more and was outwardly a farre iuster man in his dealings with men than the Publican was Luke 18. 12. But none of all these workes were good in Gods sight neither can any naturall man do any good worke that is good in Gods sight their best workes are but beautifull sins though they be oft highly esteemed among men they are abomination in the sight of God Luke 16. 15. I will therefore shew you out of Gods Word sundry manifest differences betweene the good workes of the regenerate and of the naturall man And these differences we will obserue First in the matter of their workes the things wherein they shew their obedience vnto God Secondly in the manner how these good workes are done and performed by them In the matter of their workes I will obserue vnto you three notable differences The regenerate man makes conscience onely of such workes counts them onely good workes as God hath in his Word commanded such onely as may be called Iohn 6. 28. the workes of God and not of men To count nothing a good worke but onely that which God hath ordained for vs to walke in as the Apostle speakes Ephes. 2. 10. To make no conscience of any thing but onely of that that God hath prescribed in his Word is a singular note of an vpright heart This we shall finde Psalme 119. 1. Blessed are those that are vpright in their way and walke in the law of the Lord. As if he should say So shall you know them that are vpright in their way Thus Iob comforteth himselfe and proueth the vprightnesse of his owne heart Iob 23. 10. But he knoweth my way and trieth me and I shall come forth like the Gold how proues he that verse 11. My foot hath followed his steps his way haue I kept On the other side this is made the note of an hypocrite to put holinesse in or make conscience of such things as God neuer commanded Mar. 7. 6 7. Christ calls them hypocrites that made conscience of the Iewish purifyings though that were an old and generall custome because it was but a commandement of men a tradition of men This proues all Papists to be Hypocrites many of their chiefe good workes that they put most holinesse in are such as God neuer commanded Nay there is no naturall man vnder heauen that makes this reckoning of the word or that doth thus cleaue vnto it First he makes the custome and example and commandement of men the chiefe rule of his conscience Secondly he doth in many things that that is good in his owne eyes Let vs therefore tric our obedience by this first note The second note of difference is this The regenerate man makes conscience of euery duty God hath in his Word commanded euery commandement hath a diuine authoritie in his heart him shall yee heare in all things whatsoeuer hee shall say vnto you Acts 3. 22. This is noted of Zachary and Elizabeth Luke 1. 6. That they walked in all the commandements and ordinances of the Lord blamelesse Gods childe is willing to be directed by his Word in all things euen in the least not in matters of godlinesse only and in our duties towards God and of righteousnesse in all our duties towards men but euen in matters of sobriety also and in the moderating of our selues in the vse of all such things as are neither expresly commanded nor forbidden by God Tit. 2. 12. This we shall also find is made an infallible marke of an vpright heart Obserue this in Dauids prayer 1. Chron. 29. 19. Giue to Salomon my son a perfect heart to keepe thy commandements thy testimonies and thy statutes to do all things Neither our meat nor recreations nor the labours and affaires of our calling are sanctified vnto vs vnlesse we vse them according to the word 1. Tim. 4. 5. And we finde what conscience our Sauiour made euen of a matter of circumstance in the Ceremoniall Law namely touching the iust time when the Passeouer was to be celebrated True it is that a regenerate man may and doth oft faile in many duties God requireth but he maketh conscience of euery duty the vnfained desire and indeauour of his heart is to keepe euery commandement of God to obey God in one thing as well as in another This was Dauids comfort and assurance Psalme 119. 6. Then shall I not bee confounded when I haue respect vnto all thy commandements Iohn 15. 14. Yee are my friends if yee doe whatsoeuer I command you Now there was neuer any hypocrite or naturall man that was able to go thus farre but either he seemes to make conscience of the second Table and neglects the first or he seemes very deuout in the duties of the first and is vnconscionable in the second many commandements in the Word haue no authority at all in his heart I might instance against many of you in that one mentioned aboue all things my brethren sweare not Iames 5. 12. and against many others of you in other commandements of God Thus was the hypocrisie of Iehu and Herod descried though both of them went very farre If we looke into Iehu's story we shall see cause to thinke that surely he was a good man For first he was immediately chosen by God to be King 2. Kings 9. 3.
secondly so soone as he was called he shewed strange diligence and zeale in executing on Ahabs house and friends the commandement he had receiued 2. Kings 9. 7. compared with verse 14 18. 24. 33. 2. Kings 10. 6. 11. 14. 17. thirdly he destroyed Baals Priests and Images and purged the land of that Idolatry 2. Kings 10. 21 28. fourthly he did all this in a zeale for God 2. Kings 10. 16. in so much as the Lord himselfe commended him for it 2. Kings 10. 30. fifthly he bore a notable hatred to the foule sinnes of Iezabel 2. King 9. 22. sixthly he bore a reuerend regard to Gods Word which he shewed by remembring it so long and acknowledging the certainety and righteousnesse of it and his care to see it performed and by doing that he did by direction of it and in obedience vnto it 2. King 9. 25 â—…6 36 37. and perswading others to acknowledge the certainty and righteousnesse of it 2. King 10. 10. seuenthly he had a reuerend respect to good men 2. King 9. 36. and 10. 10. he mentioneth not Eliah's name without title of reuerence he shewes great respect to Iehonadab 2. Kings 10. 15 16. yet this man was no better than an hypocrite his heart was not sound Iehu tooke no heed to walke in the Law of the Lord God of Israel with all his heart 2. King 10. 31. and therefore God esteemed no better of all that he did than of murder I will auenge the blood of Iezreel vpon the house of Iehu Hos. 1. 4. And the principall if not the onely thing whereby his hypocrisie was discouered was this He did not in all points follow the direction of Gods Law nor make conscience of it though he hated some Idolatry as that of Baal yet he hated not all Idolatry he departed not from the Idolatry of Ieroboam 2. Kings 10. 29. 31. So Herod went very far Mar. 6. 20. but in this his hypocrisie was discouered he could not make conscience of all that Iohn taught him nor forsake all his knowne sins The third note of difference is this The regenerate man though he make conscience of euery duty God hath enioyned him yet makes he most conscience of and is most carefull to obserue the greatest commandements and such duties as God hath most straitly enioyned This note we shall finde giuen by our Sauiour Matth. 23. 24. he makes it a propertie of hypocrites to straine at a Gnat and swallow a Camell this is oft noted for a property of the hypocrite The Pharisees were exceeding precise for the externall rest of the Sabbath euen more than any Law of God required them to be Luk. 13. 14 15. They tithed Mint and Annise and Cummin but they neglected the waightiest matters of the Law Matth. 23. 23. If you aske me which be those waightier matters of the Law I answer They be chiefly of three kinds first the inward worship of God thou shalt shalt loue the Lord thy God with all thy heart and with all thy soule and with all thy minde this is the first and great commandement Matt. 22. 37 38. secondly iudgement mercy and fidelitie towards men Matth. 23. 23. thirdly the duties of our particular and speciall callings this may appeare Esay 1. 17. Learne to do well seeke iudgement relieue the oppressed iudge the fatherlesse pleade for the widow Who must do this Verse 10. Ye rulers of Sodome yee people of Gomorrah And by the Apostles oft beating vpon this point in all their Epistles the duties of Masters Seruants Husbands Wiues Parents Children Subiects Pastor Flocke and by that conclusion Paul makes to this Doctrine Tit. 2. 15. These things speake and exhort and rebuke with all authority On the contrarie side the hypocrite is more carefull and busie about other mens duties and the reformation of other mens faults than his own he can see the least mote in his brothers eye but cannot discerne a beame in his own he seemes very carefull to reforme the least fault he sees in another but hath no care of reforming himselfe Matth. 7. 3 5. He bindes heauy burdens and grieuous to be borne and laies them on other mens shoulders but himselfe will not mooue them with one of his fingers Matth. 23. 4. Herein then I pray you make tryall of your selues if you desire to know the soundnesse of your owne hearts Lecture the hundred and three October 1. 1611. IOHN IIII. L. IT followeth that we come now to shew you the difference betwixt the good works of the regenerate and naturall man in the manner of their doing and performing of them And indeed this is a principall thing we must haue respect vnto if we desire to know whether the good duties we do proceed from true grace yea or no. See this in that direction the Apostle giues he that giueth let him doe it with simplicity he that ruleth with diligence he that sheweth mercy with cheerefulnesse Rom. 12. 8. For the Lord hath oft noted the false and counterfeit obedience of the hypocrite by this property that though he haue done such workes as for the matter of them haue beene right and good yet he hath neuer done them in a right manner not with a right affection as it is said of Amazia 2. Chron. 25. 2. He did vprightly in the eyes of the Lord but not with a perfect heart And on the other side it is noted for a property of true and sauing obedience when there is care not only to doe the thing God commandeth but to doe it also in that manner and with that affection of heart that God hath commanded as we shall see in the example of the children of Israel Exod. 39. 42 43. According to all that the Lord commanded Moses so the children of Israel made all the worke And Moses looked vpon all the worke and behold they had done it as the Lord had commanded And in the speech and example of our Sauiour Iohn 14. 31. That the world may know that I loue the Father as the Father hath commanded me so I doe not onely what the Father hath commanded that I do but I do as he hath commanded I finde therefore in Gods Word foure euident notes of difference betweene the good duties that are performed by the naturall man and by him that hath a sound and sanctified heart euen in the manner of doing of them The regenerate man intends and the end he aimes at in doing good duties is to please and honour God he hath a single and sincere respect to God and nothing else he doth that which he doth because he knowes God hath commanded it he is pleased with he is honoured by that which he doth The notice he knowes God will take of it his allowance and reward contents him and he seeke no more The regenerate man serues God euen in those duties he performes to men euen in the duties of his calling Rom. 12. 11. Not sloathfull to doe seruice he meanes one
to another as is plaine verse 10. feruent in spirit seruing the Lord. And exhorting Seruants to their duties to Infidell Masters he saith Colos. 3. 24. Yee serue the Lord Christ. True it is an intent and desire to please God in that we doe is not sufficient to argue a sound and sanctified heart vnlesse it be guided by knowledge the wretched Iewes euen in contradicting and persecuting Christ and his Gospell had the zeale of God Rom. 10. 2. and without knowledge the minde and intent of a mans heart cannot bee good Pro. 19. 2. But yet this is a singular and certaine note of an vpright heart when in doing the duties which he knowes God in his Word hath commanded the intent of his heart is onely to please and honour God thereby and nothing else This is made the touch-stone to trie the sincerity and vprightnesse of the Magistrates heart by Psal. 101. 1. I will sing mercy and iudgement to thee O Lord will I sing As if he should say That shall be the marke that I will aime at in all that I do both in my works of mercy and of iustice also So Christ makes this the touch-stone to trie the vprightnesse of the Ministers heart by Iohn 7. 18. He that seeketh his glory that sent him the same is true and there is no vnrighteousnesse in him So Paul labouring to restraine the faithfull from condemning their brethren that differed from them in practise about indifferent things giues this reason Iudge them not for they do that they doe with an vpright heart How proues he that Why saith he Rom. 14. 6. he that obserueth the day obserueth it to the Lord and he that obserueth not the day obserueth it not to the Lord. He that eateth eateth to the Lord for he giueth God thankes and he that eateth not eateth not to the Lord and giueth God thankes Why but may some say how could he that obserued the day and abstained from eating do it to the Lord viz. to please and obey the Lord when the Lord now since the death of Christ required no such thing of him I answer he knew God had in his law required him to doe so and he knew not that God had abrogated that law This ignorance God passed by and had respect to this vprightnesse of his heart notwithstanding it In this respect of all workes those will yeeld a man greatest comfort and assurance of the vprightnesse of his heart wherein there is least danger of hauing any other respect but onely to the Lord as first of all liberality that which is shewed to the poore Eccles. 11. 1. Cast thy bread vpon the waters for thou shalt finde it after many daies Luke 14. 13 14. When thou makest a feast call the poore maimed lame blinde and thou shalt be blessed because they cannot recompense thee for thou shalt be recompensed at the resurrection of the iust So secondly of all loue and kindnesse that is the surest signe of grace which we shew to our enemies and to such Christians as are poore and in whom we see sundry infirmities Matth. 5. 44 45. I say vnto you loue your enemies blesse them that curse you doe good to them that hate you and pray for them that hurt you and persecute you that you may bee that is may be knowne to be the children of your father which is in heauen and Mat. 10. 42. Whosoeuer shall giue to one of these little ones to drinke a cup of cold water only in the name of a Disciple verily I say vnto you he shall not lose his reward So thirdly of all duties of piety domesticall duties will yeeld a man more assurance of his sincerity than publique Psal. 101. 2. I will walke in my house with a perfect heart and secret more than domesticall Matth. 6. 6. But when thou prayest enter into thy chamber and when thou hast shut thy doore pray vnto thy father which seeth in secret and thy father that seeth in secret shall reward thee openly Zac. 12. 12 13. The land shall bewaile euery family apart the family of the house of Dauid Nathan Leui Shimei apart and their wiues apart O that the time would permit me to stand vpon the application of this point but I cannot doe it you must doe it your selues By this note trie thine own heart in all the duties thou performest to men in all the duties of thy calling but specially in the duties of Gods seruice aske thine owne heart that question which Christ asked Andrew and his fellow when they first followed him Iohn 1. 38. What seeke yee Dost thou that which thou dost in obedience to him is the intent and purpose of thy heart to please and honour him Surely the least duty thou dost so will yeeld thee both comfort and reward also Col. 3. 24. knowing that of the Lord yee shall receiue the reward of inheritance 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 for yee serue the Lord Christ. A man may doe the thing God would haue him doe and yet be plagued for it because he doth not serue the Lord in it Baasha is threatned for killing Ieroboam 1. Kings 16. 7. and yet it is said 1. Kings 14. 14. the Lord stirred him vp to do it he did execute and fulfill the Lords will And certainly so shall it be with many a Preacher and hearer they do the duties God would haue them do but they serue not God in them No naturall man can serue God in any good thing he doth his eye is not directed toward the Lord but he looks asquint hath by-respects to his credit or profit or pleasure or merit he seekes himselfe in euery thing he doth euen in the most religious duties Thus God chargeth the hypocrites Zach. 7. 5. When yee fasted and mourned in the fifth and seuenth moneth euen those seuenty yeares did yee fast vnto me euen vnto me He repeates this as if he should say This was that that was wanting in your Fasts Yea but you will say cannot a man haue any soundnesse of grace in his heart vnlesse he haue this sincere and single respect to God in euery thing that he doth This is a hard saying will many a poore Christian thinke I answer that the best cannot wholly free himselfe from selfe-loue and ouermuch respect to himselfe not onely in the duties of his calling but euen in Gods worship Yet this he hath First though in sundry particular actions he faile yet ordinarily and in the course of his life he hath this respect to God and this is a blessed signe of grace when our walking and our course of life and conuersation is not after the flesh but after the spirit Rom. 8. 1. Secondly in his minde he consents to this that he should thus doe and his conscience checks him if he do it not and euen in this Paul himselfe found great comfort that in his minde he serued the law of God Rom. 7. 25. Thirdly the desire and endeauour of his
heart is thus to respect the Lord in euery thing he grieues and striues against his corruption and this with God is accepted for the deed if there be first a willing minde it is accepted 2. Cor. 8. 12. Lecture the hundred and fourth October 8. 1611. IOHN IIII. L. LEt vs now come to the second note of difference that is to be obserued in the manner of doing good duties The regenerate man performes the good duties he doth with his heart This we shall finde made a property of true obedience and the note of a sound conuersion Rom. 6. 17. God bee thanked that yee haue beene the seruants of sin but yee haue obeyed from the heart the forme of Doctrine whereinto yee haue beene deliuered He is the same inwardly and in his heart which he maketh shew of yea he hath more goodnesse within him than he can make shew of out of the good treasure of his heart he bringeth forth good things Matth. 12. 35. For the chiefe and most proper seate of grace is the heart and therefore the regenerate part is called the inner man Rom. 7. 22. In his dealings with men a man may know the soundnesse of his regeneration by this note Psalme 15. 2. He walketh vprightly and worketh righteousnesse and speaketh the truth from his heart Colos. 3. 23. Whatsoeuer ye doe doe it from the heart as to the Lord and not to men as if he should say Else ye serue not God in any thing ye doe So in the workes of mercy Esay 58. 18. If thou draw out thy soule to the hungry and satisfie the afflicted soule then shall thy light rise in obscurity and thy darkenesse be as the noone day But specially in the duties of Gods worship a man may know the soundnesse of his regeneration by this note when he hath a care to doe that which he doth from the heart he makes outward profession of good things but his chiefe care is to be religious within He makes conscience also of 〈◊〉 thoughts cleanse me from my secret faults Psalme 19. 14. He is most troubled with his inward corruptions as Paul was O wretched man that I am who shall deliuer me from the body of this death Rom. 7. 24. Psal. 84. 5. Blessed is the man in whose heart are thy waies He knowes well that if the heart be reformed it will be easie to reforme the words and workes Matthew 23. 26. Thou blinde Pharisee cleanse first the inside of the cup and platter that the outside of them may bee cleane also Mal. 2. 16. Keepe your selues in your spirit and transgresse not So also in the particular duties of Gods worship it may giue a man assurance of his regeneration when a mans care is to performe them with his heart Euery one of vs in preaching must be able to say with Paul Romanes 1. 9. I serue God in my spirit in the Gospell of his Sonne And euery one of you in hearing must feele that in you that Lidia did Acts 16. 14. The Lord opened her heart that shee attended to the things that Paul speake And wee all when wee pray must bee able to pray as Paul speakes Ephesians 6. 18. With all manner of prayer and supplication in the spirit And when wee sing Psalmes Wee must make mâ—…lody to the Lord in our hearts Colossians 3. 16. As if hee should say The Lord regards no melody but that True it is there is many a regenerate man that findes much want of this inward truth of heart in the profession and practice of Religion and there is much hypocrisie in the heart of the best man that liues That which the Apostle speakes of Christ 1. Peter 2. 22. Who did no sinne neither was there guile found in his mouth is proper to Christ and could neuer truely be spoken of any meere man Let God bee true and euery man a lyar Romanes 3. 4. But yet this euery regenerate man shall finde in himselfe and may comfort himselfe in it First that this is a matter of griefe and humbling to him when at any time he hath felt this hypocrisie in himselfe and hath had his heart away in any outward seruice he hath done vnto God Secondly that ordinarily his care and vnfained desire hath beene in euery duty he hath done to God to doe it with his heart and so could neuer hypocrite nor naturall man say No hypocrite or naturall man hath his care to serue God with his heart eyther first in duties to men they doe as the Prophet speakes with flattering lips and with a double heart doe they speake Psalme 12. 2. secondly and in duties to God they are as they are described thou art neere in their mouth but farre from their reines Ieremie 12. 2. they draw neere to God with their mouth and with their lips they doe honour him but haue remoued their hearts far from him Esay 29. 13. The third note of difference is this That the regenerate man performes the duties that he doth out of loue to God yea out of such a loue as growes from Faith euen from the assurance he hath of Gods loue to him in Christ. True it is he feareth Gods iudgements passe the time of your soiourning heere with feare 1. Pet. 1. 17. and hee is partly mooued vnto obedience by the feare of Gods iudgements and ought so to be Eccles. 12. 13. Feare God and keepe his commandements And we finde by experience that many a good heart is subiect euen to this feare Psal. 119. 120. My flesh trembleth for feare of thee and I am affraid of thy iudgements Yea the Lord sees it very profitable and necessary for them that they should thus bee made acquainted with his terrours the flesh and vnregenerate part would hardly bee kept in any obedience without this curbe nor would bee forward to any good duties without this spurre 2. Corinthians 7. 1. Finish your sanctification in the feare of God Yet is this a sure note of difference betweene euery hypocrite or naturall man and him that is truely regenerate The regenerate mans obedience growes chiefly from a loue to God yea from such a loue as growes from Faith You shall see cleare proofe for both these branches Euery regenerate man loues the Lord. This is oft made the title of Gods seruants they are called such as loue him Psalme 5. 11. Let them that loue thy Name reioyce in thee and 69. 32. The seede of his seruants shall inherit Zion and they that loue his Name shall dwell therein And 119. 132. Looke vpon me and bee mercifull vnto me as thou vsest to doe to them that loue thy Name Rom. 8. 28. All things worke together for good to them that loue him 1. Corinthians 2. 9. Eye hath not seene nor eare heard neither hath it entred into the heart of man the things which God hath prepared for them that loue him Iames 1. 12. When hee is tryed hee shall receiue the Crowne of life which the Lord
thy statutes alway euen vnto the end The second is in Paul Phil. 3. 12. One thing I doe as if he should say this is the chiefe thing I haue to comfort my selfe in I forget that that is behind endeuour my selfe to that which is before Thirdly he liues in feare lest he should fall away before his death and hauing begun in the spirit should end in the flesh Ier. 32. 40. I will put my feare in their hearts that they shall not depart from mee Fourthly he desires to continue vnder the meanes of grace Psal. 27. 4. One thing I haue desired of the Lord and that I will require that I may dwell in the house of the Lord all the daies of my life And whosoeuer is thus constant and carefull to perseuere may be certaine of the soundnesse and vprightnesse of his heart No naturall man euer was so Iohn 8. 31. If ye continue in my Word ye are verily my Disciples Psal. 106. 3. Blessed are they that keepe iudgement and doe righteousnesse at all times Pro. 28. 14. Happy is the man that feareth alway It is said of Caleb he had another spirit than the rest of the spies Num. 14. 24. and the reason is there giuen but more plainely Iosh. 14 9. because he followed the Lord constantly He that serues God constantly certainely hath another spirit in him than euer any naturall man could attaine vnto And thus haue we finished the examination of the three first graces which I propounded and wherein I said I would obserue the difference betwixt the good things that are in the regenerate man and those that seeme to be in the naturall man I haue shewed you the difference betweene them in their knowledge in their repentance and in their obedience vnto God It followeth now that we proceed to the fourth and last namely to the faith and confidence that they haue in the mercy of God First then euery regenerate man hath saith No one grace no goodnesse at all can be in that mans heart in soundnesse and vprightnesse that wants a liuely faith that is not in some measure truly assured of Gods fauour to him in Christ. For that is the roote of all sauing graces Acts 5. 9. It purifieth the heart and 26 18. it sanctifieth him that hath it And on the other side the man that hath any measure of true faith though it be very weake doubtlesse hath a sound and vpright heart This is plaine in the words of Hanani the Prophet to Asa 2. Chron. 16. 9. The eyes of the Lord behold all the earth to shew himselfe strong with them that are of a perfect heart towards him But whom meanes he by them that are of a perfect heart Surely such as rest vpon him as you shall see in the former verse But herein also many a naturall man and hypocrite seemes to match the childe of God yea to exceed him much He saith he hath a strong faith and is as fully perswaded of Gods fauour as any other man Ier. 3. 4. Didst thou not still cry vnto me saith the Lord to the wicked hypocrite Thou art my father and the guide of my youth And Micah 3. 11. Yet they will leane vpon God and say Is not the Lord amongst vs no euill can come to vs. Yea he may liue and dye in a strong perswasion that he is in Gods fauour How then shall we be able will you say to distinguish betweene the true faith of the regenerate and the false and vaine presumption of the naturall man Foure sensible and plaine notes of difference I will giue you out of Gods Word betweene the true faith of the regenerate man and the seeming faith of him that hath no grace in his heart The first is from the meanes whereby it is wrought in a man For the faith of the regenerate is wrought in him by the Ministry of the Word of God and is increased and nourished by it and by the other good meanes of grace which God hath ordained First by the preaching of the Law his heart is humbled and prepared Iohn Baptist by his ministry was to prepare the way for Christ Marke 1. 2. Secondly by the preaching of the Gospell his heart is comforted Rom. 10. 17. Faith comes by hearing Esay 57. 19. I create the fruit of the lips to be peace Art thou then able to say thy faith was wrought in thee by the Ministry of the Word it wrought in thee first the spirit of bondage and then the spirit of adoption Rom. 8. 15. and thou findest it cherished and made more liuely and strong when thou doest diligently and conscionably attend vpon Gods ordinance in hearing reading praying and receiuing of the Lords Supper then hast thou cause to iudge that thy assurance is indeed the faith of Gods Elect against which the gates of hell shall neuer be able to preuaile On the other side if thou neuer foundest any such power or comfort in the Word but thy assurance hath growne with thee euen from the womb thou wert neuer of other mind thou thankest God neither the ministry of the law did euer work in thy heart any sound and lasting humiliation nor the ministry of the Gospell any great comfort thou carest not for the ministry of the Word nor findest any relish in any religious exercise but wonderest at their folly that make such reckoning of them then be thou assured that thy confidence is but presumption and not faith The second difference is in the grounds on which their faith is founded The third in the measure and degrees of it The fourth and last in the fruits and effects of it But for these three last notes I must referre the Reader to the 76 Lecture where I haue handled them at large THE HVNDRED AND SIXTH LECTVRE ON OCTOBER XXII MDCXI IOHN IIII. L. And the man belieued the word that Iesus had spoken vnto him and he went his way WE haue already heard that from the beginning of the 46. Verse to the end of this Chapter the Euangelist doth set downe the History of the second miracle that our Sauiour wrought in Galile in curing the sonne of a certaine Ruler And that the History stands vpon foure parts First the occasion that was offered to Christ to do this miracle Uers. 46 47. Secondly the manner how Christ wrought this miracle Uerse 48 49. and the beginning of this Uerse Thirdly the fruit and effect of this miracle Fourthly and lastly the conclusion of the story The two first parts we haue already finished and are now to proceed to the third namely to the fruit and effect of this miracle which beginneth in the words I haue now read vnto you and lasteth to the end of the 53. Verse And in this part there be three principall things to be considered First the beginning of the faith and conuersion of this Ruler in these words of the 50 Verse And the man belieued the words that Iesus had spoken vnto him and
went his way Secondly the meanes whereby this faith that was begun in him was confirmed and increased in Verse 51 52. and part of 53. Thirdly the confirmation and stablishment which he receiued in his faith by these means and the fruit whereby he declared it in the latter end of the 53 Verse Now for the first it is said that the man belieued the word that Iesus had spoken vnto him and to declare that he did so indeed he gaue ouer importuning him any more and went his way It may seeme somewhat strange if we mark it well to see so great and sudden a change wrought in this great man Euen now he was of that mind that he would not belieue vnlesse he might see signes and wonders now he belieues Christs bare word though he did see nothing at all done Before he thought Christ could do his sonne no good vnlesse he would go downe to him to see him and pray ouer him or touch him and vse some solemne ceremony about him now he belieueth his sonne is recouered though Christ did none of all these but onely spake the word And if we enquire into the causes of it we shall find them to be principally two the first in the Lord the other in himselfe First the Lords gracious pleasure was the cause of this who worketh mans conuersion when and by what means it pleaseth him Ioh. 3. 8. The wind bloweth where it listeth and who had appointed this to be the time of this Noblemans conuersion and this word of Christ to be the means whereby it should be wrought This should make vs carefull to be constant hearers of the Word For first some point of great importance may be taught in one Sermon which haply we shall not heare againe in an hundred Secondly though at all times Gods Elect may profit by their hearing yet hath God his times and moments determined with himselfe wherein he will work with his Word more mightily than at other times And who can tell which is the Sermon that God hath appointed to do him most good by We should therfore frequent Sermons as good husbands do their faires and markets and prouident Merchants the times of the Royall Exchange that no opportunity of a good bargaine may escape them Secondly his heart was well prepared to receiue good by Christ both by that hand of God that was vpon him in the sicknesse of his sonne and also by that reuerend and good opinion he had conceiued of Christ by that that he had heard or seene of him before he esteemed him to be a great Prophet one that was able and willing to do him good And this reuerend opinion he had conceiued of him made him willing as great as he was to come himselfe to him so great a way Now by these meanes his heart was much better prepared and made fit to giue credit vnto that that Christ should say vnto him than otherwise it would haue been From this first point then we haue this Doctrine to learne That It is a matter of great vse and necessity for our profiting by the Word to come to it with a heart that is rightly prepared The man that brings to the Word a prepared heart shall receiue more good by once hearing of it than another shall do at many times True it is that many a man hath receiued some good by the Word felt himself much moued by it that yet hath come to it without a due preparation as not only Agrippa that was almost caught Act. 26. 28. but euen Foelix also Pauls ministry wrought mightily vpon his heart it made him to quake and tremble Act. 24. 26. and Herod though doubtles his heart was neuer well prepared when he came to heare Iohn yet can it not be denied but he receiued much good by hearing him he heard him gladly and reformed his life in many things by hearing of him Mar. 6. 20. Yea many haue felt a diuine power in the Ministry of the Word as haue come to it with very bad hearts such were those officers that were sent to apprehend our Sauiour Iohn 7. 46. Yea sometimes God hath so farre forth glorified his power in this his owne ordinance as he hath wrought thereby euen the effectuall conuersion of some that haue come to it without all good preparation of heart as the Athenians which heard Paul Act. 17. first with what hearts they came to heare him it is plaine Ver. 18. Some said what will this babler say and the best of them heard him onely out of a desire to heare newes Vers. 21. and yet see how God wrought by that Sermon in the hearts of sundry of them Vers. 34. Howbeit certaine men claue to Paul and belieued among whom also was Denis Areopagita and a woman named Damaris and other with them And vpon these experiments it were much to be wished that all men euen the wickedest would be brought to heare yea though they came but by occasion or as intending some other thing yea though they came euen with an euill intent to carp or to mock yet I would they would come Possibly they might be caught though they came euen with such hearts Yea it were to be wished that such as can by no other meanes be drawne to heare might euen be compelled and forced to it by Authority Iosiah is commended for this 2 Chro. 34. 33. That he compelled all that were found in Israel to serue the Lord and if you looke into Ieremy and others that prophecied in Iosiahs time you shall find there was many a notorious lewd man in Israel in those dayes And if there be any part of Gods seruice that men may and ought to be compelled vnto certainly it is rather this than any other therefore euen the excommunicate persons by the ancient Canons of the Church were allowed to come to the Sermon It is therefore a great errour in any to imagine that it is to no purpose to vrge such and such to come to Church because they think they are either so sottish or so lewd that they can receiue no good by comming and therefore it matters not whether they come or no. But though all this be so as you haue heard yet first this is a singular helpe and furtherance to our profiting by the Word to come to it with a prepared heart secondly and where God meanes his Word shall prosper to worke sauing grace there he prepares the hearts of men to receiue it thirdly neither doth it ordinarily preuaile to worke true faith and sound conuersion but in a prepared heart The former examples are very rare Marke this therefore in the course God hath beene wont to keepe in the conuersion of men either by his miracles and strange works or by his corrections or by the terrours of the Law he hath been wont to fit the hearts of his elect to receiue the Gospell Acts 5. 14. The number of them that belieued in the Lord both of men
cast off by vnfained repentance all our knowne sinnes before we come In this respect the wisdome of the Church is to be commended in beginning our publike worship with a holy and good confession of sins it were to be wished that men would make more conscience to ioyne with the congregation in it and to do it with feeling and vnderstanding hearts than the most do This is that that was signified by putting off the shoes and washing of the clothes Exo. 3. 5 and 19. 10. and is more plainly taught I am 1. 21. Lay apart all filthinesse and superfluitie of naughtinesse and receiue with meeknesse the ingrafted word In this respect it is worthy to be obserued that Ezek. 23. 38 39. the Lord notes this for a circumstance that greatly aggrauated their whoredomes and murders That they came the same day into Gods Sanctuary And what maruell is it then that so many receiue no profit but hurt rather by the Word being guilty of hainous sinnes they come to Gods house without the least motion of remorse for them or purpose to forsake them Yea many come on the Lords day to Gods house hauing spent the greatest part of the night before some in drunkennesse some in gaming and other disorders We must labour to bring our hearts to a religious feare of the Maiesty of God with whom we haue to deale and in whose presence we are to appeare in a speciall sort Set thy selfe as in Gods presence and that will keepe thy heart from wandring Acts 10. 33. We are all here present before God saith Cornelius to heare all things that are commanded thee of God That which Salomon vseth as a reason to restraine men from rashnes and irreuerence in prayer serues as fitly to restraine from rashnesse and irreuerence in hearing for reuerence is as well required when God speakes to vs as when we speake to God Eccl. 5. 1. Be not rash with thy mouth nor let thy heart be hasty to vtter a thing before God for God is in the heauens and thou art on the earth This feare of God rising from the apprehension of his glorious presence is a singular means to prepare the heart to heare well Thus God prepared Abraham Gen. 15. 12. A fearefull darknesse fell vpon him first and then the Lord deliuered to him the word of promise Serue the Lord with feare Psal. 2. 11. and 5. 7. I will come to thy house in the multitude of thy mercies and in thy feare will I worship toward thy holy Temple No maruell then though many profit so little both in their comming into Gods house and sitting in it The very triall of their countenance testifieth against them as Esa. 3. 9. that there is no feare nor reuerence of Gods presence in their hearts Thou must rid thy heart of all preiudice and hard conceit of him thou art to heare and labour to be well perswaded of thy Teacher This hath great force to further our profiting by that we heare This was that that made Herod himselfe not onely to heare Iohn gladly but also to practise many things he taught Mar. 6. 20. This made Paul so earnest in protesting his loue and declaring his affection to them he wrote to that he might winne them thereby to haue a good opinion of him because he knew how much this would auaile to their profiting by his Doctrine See how many words he vseth to perswade both the Romanes and Corinthians of this in the beginning of his Epistles vnto them Rom. 1. 8 15. 1 Cor. 1. 4 8. This made him so earnest with the faithfull in that exhortation And we beseech you brethren to know them which labour among you and are ouer you in the Lord and admonish you and esteeme them very highly in loue for their works sake 1 Thess. 5. 12 13. We must bring with vs an appetite euen an earnest desire to profit by that we shall heare As new borne babes desire the sincere milke of the Word 1 Pet. 2. 2. This will greatly further our profiting for the Lord vseth to fill the hungry with good things and to send the rich empty away Luke 1. 53. We must bring with vs an honest heart euen a sincere purpose and resolution to obey the Word in all things and to learne to know the will of God to no other end but that we may direct our liues according to it resoluing as Esay 2. 3. Come ye and let vs go vp to the mountaine of the Lord and he will teach vs his wayes and we will walke in his paths And as Psal. 119. 34. I will obserue thy Law with my whole heart Such shall be sure to profit If any man will do his will he shall know of the Doctrine whether it be of God Ioh. 7. 17. What man is he that feareth the Lord him shall he teach in the way that he shall choose Psal. 25. 12. We must vse to pray before we come We must Pro. 2. 3. call vnto God for knowledge and cry for vnderstanding Verse 5. Then shall we vnderstand the feare of the Lord and find the knowledge of God And the reason is added Uer. 6. For the Lord giueth wisdome out of his mouth commeth knowledge and vnderstanding As if he should say it comes not out of the mouth of the excellentest man that thou canst heare it comes from the Lord onely and therefore thou must seek to him for it THE HVNDRED AND SEVENTH LECTVRE ON OCTOBER XXIX MDCXI IOHN IIII. LI LII LIII And as he was now going downe his seruants met him and told him saying Thy sonne liueth Then enquired he of them the houre when he began to amend and they said vnto him Yesterday at the seuenth houre the Feuer left him So the father knew that it was at the same houre in the which Iesus said vnto him Thy sonne liueth and himselfe belieued and his whole house WE haue already heard that from the beginning of the 46 Uerse to the end of this Chapter the Euangelist doth set downe the History of the second miracle that Christ wrought in Galile in curing of the sonne of a certaine Ruler And that the History stands vpon foure parts First the occasion that was offered vnto Christ to do this miracle Uers. 46 47 Secondly the manner how Christ wrought this miracle Vers. 48 49. and the beginning of the 50. Thirdly the fruit and effect of this miracle from the latter end of the 50 Verse to the end of the 53. Fourthly the conclusion of the story in the 54 Uerse And in the fruit and effect of this miracle which is the third part of the story we haue heard there be three principall things to be obserued First the beginning of the faith and conuersion of this Ruler in the words of the 50 Verse And the man belieued the word that Iesus had spoken vnto him and went his way Secondly the means whereby this faith that was begun in him was
heart and could haue wisht that himselfe bad beene accursed from Christ for restoring of them into Gods fauour See what affection Christ did beare vnto them Luke 19. 41 42. he wept and expressed exceeding compassion towards Ierusalem 2. For their Ancestours sakes the most honourable Nation vnder heauen they haue beene Christ himselfe was a Iew. No nation is able to deriue their pedigree nor bring so Authenticall Records for it as they See how Paul euen before the Corinthians that were Gentiles glorieth in this 2. Cor. 11. 22. Are they Hebrewes so am I are they Israelites so am I are they the seede of Abraham so am I This reason the Apostle giues for the affection he bare to them Rom. 9. 5. For if such respect was had to Iezabel because she was a Kings daughter though otherwise she had beene a wicked woman 2. King 9. verse 34. How much more respect deserueth this Nation euen for this 3. The promise we haue heard God hath made vnto that Nation that he will call them and make them his people againe should prouoke vs to pray for them See the force of this reason 2 Sam. 7. 27. For thou O Lord of hostes God of Israel hast reuealed to thy seruant saying I will build thee an house therefore hath thy seruant found in his heart to pray this prayer vnto thee 4. The glory that shall redound to God by their conuersion For then shall he be more purely worshipped then he is hitherto by all his Elect throughout the world 5. The good that we our selues haue receiued from them For they before the time of our calling prayed for vs and earnestly desired our conuersion as appeares We haue a little sister and she hath no breasts what shall we do for our sister in the day when she shall be spoken for Cant. 8. 8. and by sundry Psalmes Psal. 87. And from them we receiued the Gospell and worship of God in which respect also we may be called their debters as Rom. 15. 27. To comfort such as haue at any time had good euidence of Gods loue to them in Christ. For such may by this example be assured that though they haue iustly deserued he should cast them off and though through the tokens of Gods anger that are vpon them either inwardly or outwardly their owne reason and sense may perswade them he hath cast them off indeed yet whom he hath once loued in Christ and receiued into his couenant and called effectually to be his people and giuen his Spirit vnto them he will loue to the end and can neuer cast them off Ier. 31. 3. I haue loued thee with an euerlasting loue therefore with louing kindnesse haue I drawne thee And Iohn 13. 1. whom Christ loueth he loueth to the end And Rom. 11. 29. the gifts and calling of God are without repentance Let vs therefore giue all diligence to make our calling and election sure and seeke good euidence to our selues that God loueth vs in Christ 2. Pet. 1. 10. There is no certainety in the loue of any mortall creature which yet thou so much dotest vpon but the loue of God is certaine and vnchangeable For the comfort of Christian parents Many are the priuiledges which the Lord hath vouchsafed vnto our children but this is the chiefe that if we know our selues to be the children of God we may be assured that some of our posterity shall be so likewise So that this may quiet and secure our hearts though we haue many children and little to leaue them not only in the whole course of our liues but euen in the houre of death If 1. Wee haue good assurance that ourselues are within Gods Couenant 2. That we haue done our endeauour to bring vp our children in Gods feare and to make them his children THE NINE AND THIRTIETH LECTVRE ON IANVARY XXIII MDCIX IOH. IIII. XXIII XXIIII But the houre commeth and now is when the true worshippers shall worship the Father in spirit and in truth for the Father seeketh such to worship him God is a Spirit and they that worship him must worship him in spirit and in truth WE haue already heard that the answer our Sauiour maketh to the question which the woman of Samaria mooued vnto him consisteth of two parts 1. A commendation of that outward worship the Iewes vsed in comparison of that of the Samaritans 2. A discommendation of that outward worship of God which the Iewes vsed in comparison of that which God would shortly establish in his Church The former part of this answer is set downe in the 22. verse which we finished the last day The latter part of his answer is contained in these words which I haue now read vnto you The summe and effect of this part of his answer is this That though the worship which the Iewes then did to God were farre better then that of the Samaritans yet this ceremoniall worship which the Iewes vsed though it were commanded of God himselfe was not so much to be esteemed as she conceiued but should shortly be abolished and in stead thereof another forme of Gods worship should be established which should not consist in ceremonies and shadowes which suited best mans carnall and corrupt nature but should be spirituall as best agreeing to the nature of God and haue in it the truth and substance of all that which was figured and shadowed in those ceremonies The parts of this Text are two 1. A proposition or Doctrine concerning the true worship that Christians are to giue vnto God Now the true worshippers shall worship the father in spirit and in truth which is repeated with some increase they that worship him must worship him in spirit and in truth 2. The Reasons of this doctrine and Proposition and they are two 1. Because the Father euen seeketh or desireth to haue such worshippers 2. Because God is a Spirit and must therefore haue such worship and seruice done vnto him as is suitable to his nature The Proposition or Doctrine is inlarged or set forth by two circumstances 1. The Person to whom this spirituall worship is to be giuen the Father 2. The time when this spirituall worship shall be giuen vnto him the houre commeth and now is First then it is here to bee obserued that our Sauiour speaking of the worship that Christians should giue vnto God which should be farre better then that which the Iewes then vsed calls God to whom this worship was to be done the Father and that so oft euen three seuerall times once verse 21. and twise in this verse What should bee the reason of this Surely our Sauiour doth hereby intimate one chiefe cause why the Christians vnder the Gospell should doe God better seruice then the Iewes had done vnder the Law because they shall conceiue of God as of their Father True it is the Lord was a Father to his people vnder the Law and so they conceiued of him but the Lord hath reuealed
that men shew such contempt to the Word that euery meane man scorneth to be admonished and reproued by it Ior. 13. 15. Heate and giue eare be not proud for the Lord hath spoken it Yea the best of Gods children are extreamely prone to this sinne to thinke too well of themselues if they enioy prosperity but a while When other sins decay in vs this groweth and increaseth and a man will be proud of grace nay proud euen of this because he is more humble than other men It is said of good Hezekiah 2. Chron. 32. 25. that when vpon his repentance and humbling himselfe God had restored him and added fifteene yeares to his life that his heart was lifted vp Many thinke they haue no great neede of affliction for this they are not proud because they are not curious in apparrell nor of their bodies But alas that is but one fruit of pride a man may be a proud man though he be a very slouen this way Now affliction will humble a man and abate this pride of heart and nothing but affliction will doe it Elihu noted this to be one end that God aymeth at in correcting man Iob 33. 17. That he might hide the pride of man For the pride we haue in our beauty and strength of our body a little sicknesse will abate it and cause vs to acknowledge it to be indeede as the Apostle calleth it Phil. 3. 21. Avile body vnworthy of the cost and care and time that we haue bestowed vpon it And what end would there bee of this vanitie if God should not now and then visit his Children with some correction or other But let vs consider more distinctly the benefit and fruit of affliction this way 1. It abateth the pride that is in man toward man It daunteth the spirit of the proudest and cruellest oppressour as we shall see in Iob 31. 13 14. If I did contemne the iudgement of my Man-seruant or of my Maid when they did contend with me what then shall I doe when God standeth vp and when hee shall visit me what shall I answer Dauid in his prosperity cared not what wrong hee did to his faithfull seruant and deare friend Uriah but in his aduersitie hee durst not doe the least harme to his mortall enemie he durst not put forth his hand against Saul 1. Sam. 24. 10. Ye haue seldome seene any that had any minde to wrong others when Gods hand hath beene heauie vpon them On their death bed you shall heare the cruellest Oppressors relent and talke of a desire and purpose they haue to make satisfaction to them that they haue wronged this way But if men should now liue to that age that they did before the floud oh how would the earth be filled with crueltie and violence as the Lord complaineth it was in those daies Gen. 6. 13. 2. It abateth the pride that is in man toward the Lord himselfe If there bee then a Messenger c. saith Elihu Iob 33. 23. as if he should say Then may Gods faithfull seruant finde audience euen with the proudest man And how doth affliction abate thus the pride of man Surely it maketh a man to know himselfe and of how little worth he is how vnable to helpe himselfe 1. Whereas in prosperity we are apt to aduance and thinke highly of our selues It was so euen with good Hezekiah himselfe as we reade 2. Chron. 32. 25. affliction makes a man know himselfe and of how little worth he is how vnable to helpe himselfe Ps. 39 11. When thou with rebukes dost chasten man for iniquity thou as a Moth makest his beau ty to consume surely euery man is vanity 2. Whereas in prosperity our sins are neuer wont to trouble vs but we are apt to thinke our state good enough affliction vseth to awaken the Conscience and to bring those sins into their remembrance that were vnknowne or forgotten before It summoneth them to appeare before God and constraines them to thinke of God and of his anger due to sin So saith Elihu Iob 36. 8. When men are tyed in the cords of affliction that is haue some such extreame affliction vpon them as they know not how to get out of it then will he shew them their worke and their sin A notable example we haue of this in Iosephs Brethren The grieuous sin they had committed many yeares before and when they committed it it neuer troubled them Gen 37. 24 25. When they had cast him into a pit they sate downe to eate bread But when grieuous affliction came vpon them and they were taken for spies and cast into prison then their conscience was awakened and their sin came into their remembrance and the iustice of God also which they had prouoked thereby Then they could say one to another Gen. 42. 21. We haue verily sinned against our Brother in that wee saw the anguish of his soule when he besought vs and we would not heare him therefore is this trouble come vpon vs. See this also in Dauid Psal. 40 12. when innumerable euils had compassed him about then his iniquities tooke hold vpon him And this is the first Reason why affliction is so profitable and necessary for all Gods children Secondly affliction maketh a man seeke to God it wrought so we see here in this Ruler In prosperity while we can helpe our selues or can finde helpe any where else we seldome or neuer seeke seriously to God we seldome pray or if we doe sometimes we doe it full coldly and drowsily with great vnwillingnesse and tediousnesse This corruption is in euery one of vs. Rom. 3. 11. There is none that seeketh after God This is notably set forth in the Parable of the Prodigall Luke 15. First while his purse was full and he in his iollity he cared not for his Father he cared not though he neuer came at him verse 13. Secondly when he began to be in necessity he claue to a Citizen in that Countrey verse 15. and thought not yet of returning to his Father Thirdly when he came into extreamity then he said verse 18. I will goe to my Father This fruit of affliction is so generall that the Prophet saith Esay 26. 16. as if it wrought so in all men Lord in trouble haue they visited thee they poured out a Prayer when thy chastisement was vpon them So doth Dauid also speake of it then they cried vnto the Lord in their trouble Psal. 107. 6. and repeats it often verse 13. 19. 28. as if it were the ordinary vse of all men to doe so Two notable examples we haue for this the one in Psalme 142. 4 5. I looked on my right hand and beheld but there was none that would know me all refuge failed me and none cared for my soule Then cryed I vnto the Lord and said Thou art mine hope As if he should haue said I cryed not to the Lord till all other refuge failed me The other in 2. Chron. 33. 12 13.
possibly be brought to a people in their case verse 6. 8 yet though first the message was so comfortable secondly the persons that brought it were such as they knew came immediately from God Exod. 4. 30 3â—… thirdly before when they brought them a message that was not altogether so full of comfort as this they receiued it and praised God for it Exod. 4. 31. yet now it is said Exod. 6. 9. they hearkened not vnto Moses they made no reckoning of any thing he had said And the reason is giuen for anguiâ—…h of spirit and for cruell bondage And this was not their case onely but it is the very naturall property and effect of extreme heauinesse to make the soule apt to refuse and reiect all comfort So is it said of Iacob when he thought Ioseph had beene slaine Gen. 37. 35. All his sonnes and his daughters rose vp to comfort him but he would not be comforted And Dauid complaines oft that in this case his soule refused comfort Psalmeâ—…7 â—…7 〈◊〉 Now for the second point The man that hath had the best gift in prayer shall be hardly able to make vse of it in this case Extremity of sorrow will make a man vnfit and vnable to lift vp hi heart to God in prayer in any comfortable manner True it is that first a man is best able to pray in affliction and sorrow if it be moderate Lâ—…rd in trouble haue they visited thee they powred out prayer when thy chastening was vpon them Esay 26. â—…6 Secondly no affliction can vtterly quench the spirit of prayer in the childe of God euen then when through extremity of anguish we know not what to pray for as we ought the spirit it selfe helpeth our infirmities and maketh intercession for the Saints according to the will of God And the Prophet saith that he cryâ—…d vnto God and sought him by prayer euen when his spirit was ouerwhelmed with sorrow when he was so troubled that he could not speake Psal. 77. 1 4. that he prayed in that case But he did it without comfort verse 3. I thought vpon God and was troubled I prayed and my spirit was fâ—…ll of angnish In which respect the man that is in extreme affliction is compared to a drunken man Esay 51. 21. Heare now thou miserable and drunken but not with wine And what good can a drunken man receiue by the Word O how can a drunken man pray The Vses of this Doctrine are foure First to perswade euery man to take heed of immoderate griefe and to fence his heart against excessiue sorrow specially for worldly things I doe not disswade you from all sorrow for I know that all sound Christians are giuen much to mourning Blessed are they that mourne Matth. 5. 4. Iohn 16. 20. Verily verily I say vnto you that yee shall weepe and lament and the world shall reioyce and yee shall sorrow And this exhortation must not be deliuered without caution in this secure age wherein men had more need to vse all their skill to moue men to mourning and lamentation And know therefore that first it is a signe and note of an vngracious heart for a man to abandon all sorrow and repose all his felicity in carnall ioy Luke 6. 25. Woe be to you that now laugh Eccles. 7. 6. The heart of the wise is in the house of mourning but the heart of fooles is in the house of mirth Secondly there be sundry cases wherein a man is bound to force his heart to griefe and sorrow as first for his sinnes when the faithfull looke vpon him whom they haue pierced by their sinnes they shall mourne for him as one mourneth for his onely sonne c. Zach. 12. 10. secondly for Gods corrections and tokens of his anger thou hast stricken them but they haue not grieued Ier. 5. 3. thirdly for the dishonour that is done to God by the sins of others Psal. 119. 136. Mine eyes gush out c. and fourthly for the miseries and afflictions of others Iob 30. 25. Did not I mourne for him that was in trouble was not my soule in heauinesse for the poore Thirdly know that sorrow is not alwaies hurtfull for a man but many times exceeding wholesome and profitable Eccles. 7. 4. It is better to goe into the house of mourning than into the house of feasting because this is the end of all men and the liuing shall lay it to his heart Yea verse 5. Anger is better than laughter for by a sad looke the heart is made better Though the griefe be such which a man conceiueth vpon this occasion that it euen troubles and disquiets the minde for that is meant by Anger in this place and in that also 1. Chron. 13. 11. Dauid was angry that the Lord had made a breach in Vzzah And though it be so great that he cannot hide it but make shew of it in the sadnesse of his countenance yet this will doe the heart good And of godly sorrow the Apostle saith 2. Cor. 7. 8. Though I made you sorry with my Letter yet doe I not repent It were a fond conceit for men to thinke that if they should giue place a little to godly sorrow it would bring them to despaire No no there is no such danger in it no it is the readiest and surest way to attaine to true and sound comfort Bee afflicted and mourne and weepe let your laughter be turned into mourning and your ioy into heauinesse Humble your selues in the fight of the Lord and he shall lift you vp Iam. 4. 9 10. But though this be so yet is this also the counsaile and exhortation of the Holy Ghost to moderate our sorrow and to take heede of that sorrow that is immoderate and excessiue There is a time to weepe and a time to laugh a time to mourne and a time to dance No man is bound to mourne continually to spend all his time in sorrow Eccles. 3 4. sufficient vnto the day is the euill thereof men should not giue way to vnnecessary sorrowes Matth. 6. 34. They that weepe should be as though they wept not they should so moderate their griefe as it may no way hinder them in any duty to God or man 1 Cor. 7. 30. yea euen of excessiue sorrow for sin 2. Cor. 2. 7. Ye ought to comfort him lest he be swallowed vp with ouer much heauinesse And this exhortation the Holy Ghost inforceth with sundry reasons 1. Immoderate sorrow and heauinesse of heart is a great curse of God Deut. 28. 65. The Lord shall giue thee a trembling heart and a sorrowfull minde And on the other side a cheerefull heart is spoken of as a great blessing Act. 14. 17. Filling our hearts with food and gladnesse 2. It is a great enemie to our health which God hath bound vs to haue care of Pro. 17. 22. A ioyfull heart causeth good health but a sorrowfull minde dryeth vp the bones Psal. 31. 10. My life is wasted with heauinesse